10807 lines
204 KiB
Plaintext
10807 lines
204 KiB
Plaintext
|
THE BOOK OF LIES ------- Aliester Crowley
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
March 21st, 1992 e.v. key entry by Frater E.A.D.N., San Diego,
|
|||
|
California.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
---needs minor proof reading
|
|||
|
(c) O.T.O. disk 1 of 1
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
O.T.O.
|
|||
|
Ouroboros Camp
|
|||
|
El Cajon, CA
|
|||
|
USA
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Pages in the original are marked thus at the bottom: [page number]
|
|||
|
Comments and descriptions are also set off by ().
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE BOOK OF LIES
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Aliester Crowley
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE BOOK OF LIES
|
|||
|
WHICH IS ALSO FALSELY
|
|||
|
CALLED
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
BREAKS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE WANDERINGS OR FALSIFICATIONS
|
|||
|
OF THE ONE THOUGHT OF
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
FRATER PERDURABO
|
|||
|
(Aleister Crowley)
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
WHICH THOUGHT IS ITSELF
|
|||
|
UNTRUE
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
A REPRINT
|
|||
|
with an additional commentary to each chapter.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
"Break, break, break
|
|||
|
At the foot of thy stones, O Sea!
|
|||
|
And I would that I could utter
|
|||
|
The thoughts that arise in me!"
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
(OPPOSITE: Photo of FRATER PERDURABO on his ass.)
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY (Title Page)
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The number of the book is 333, as implying dis-
|
|||
|
persion, so as to correspond with the title, "Breaks"
|
|||
|
and "Lies".
|
|||
|
However, the "one thought is itself untrue", and
|
|||
|
therefore its falsifications are relatively true.
|
|||
|
This book therefore consists of statements as nearly
|
|||
|
true as is possible to human language.
|
|||
|
The verse from Tennyson is inserted partly because
|
|||
|
of the pun on the word "break"; partly because of the
|
|||
|
reference to the meaning of this title page, as explained
|
|||
|
above; partly because it is intensely amusing for
|
|||
|
Crowley to quote Tennyson.
|
|||
|
There is no joke or subtle meaning in the publisher's
|
|||
|
imprint.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
FOREWORD
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE BOOK OF LIES, first published in London
|
|||
|
in 1913, Aleister Crowley's little master work, has
|
|||
|
long been out of print. Its re-issue with the author's
|
|||
|
own Commentary gives occasion for a few notes. We
|
|||
|
have so much material by Crowley himself about this
|
|||
|
book that we can do no better that quote some
|
|||
|
passages which we find scattered about in the un-
|
|||
|
published volumes of his "CONFESSIONS." He
|
|||
|
writes:
|
|||
|
"...None the less, I could point to some solid
|
|||
|
achievement on the large scale, although it is com-
|
|||
|
posed of more or less disconnected elements. I refer
|
|||
|
to THE BOOK OF LIES. In this there are 93 chapters:
|
|||
|
we count as a chapter the two pages filled re-
|
|||
|
respectively with a note of interrogation and a mark of
|
|||
|
exclamation. The other chapters contain sometimes a
|
|||
|
single word, more frequently from a half-dozen to
|
|||
|
twenty paragraphs. The subject of each chapter is
|
|||
|
determined more or less definitely by the Qabalistic
|
|||
|
import of its number. Thus Chapter 25 gives a revised
|
|||
|
ritual of the Pentagram; 72 is a rondel with the refrain
|
|||
|
~Shemhamphorash', the Divine name of 72 letters;
|
|||
|
77 Laylah, whose name adds to that number; and
|
|||
|
80, the number of the letter Pe, referred to Mars, a
|
|||
|
panegyric upon War. Sometimes the text is serious
|
|||
|
and straightforward, sometimes its obscure oracles
|
|||
|
demand deep knowledge of the Qabalah for inter-
|
|||
|
pretation, others contain obscure allusions, play
|
|||
|
upon words, secrets expressed in cryptogram, double
|
|||
|
or triple meanings which must be combined in order
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[5]
|
|||
|
to appreciate the full flavour; others again are
|
|||
|
subtly ironical or cynical. At first sight the book is a
|
|||
|
jumble of nonsense intended to insult the reader. It
|
|||
|
requires infinite study, sympathy, intuition and
|
|||
|
initiation. Given these I do not hesitate to claim that
|
|||
|
in none other of my writings have I given so pro-
|
|||
|
found and comprehensive an exposition of my
|
|||
|
philosophy on every plane...."
|
|||
|
"...My association with Free Masonry was there-
|
|||
|
fore destined to be more fertile that almost any other
|
|||
|
study, and that in a way despite itself. A word should
|
|||
|
be pertinent with regard to the question of secrecy.
|
|||
|
It has become difficult for me to take this matter
|
|||
|
very seriously. Knowing what the secret actually is,
|
|||
|
I cannot attach much importance to artificial
|
|||
|
mysteries. Again, though the secret itself is of such
|
|||
|
tremendous import, and though it is so simple that
|
|||
|
I could disclose it...in a short paragraph, I might
|
|||
|
do so without doing much harm. For it cannot be used
|
|||
|
indiscriminately...I have found in practice that the
|
|||
|
secret of the O.T.O. cannot be used unworthily...."
|
|||
|
"It is interesting in this connection to recall how it
|
|||
|
came into my possession. It had occurred to me to
|
|||
|
write a book `THE BOOK OF LIES, WHICH IS
|
|||
|
ALSO FALSELY CALLED BREAKS, THE
|
|||
|
WANDERINGS OR FALSIFICATION OF THE
|
|||
|
THOUGHT OF FRATER PERDURABO WHICH
|
|||
|
THOUGHT IS ITSELF UNTRUE. . . .' One of
|
|||
|
these chapters bothered me. I could not write it. I
|
|||
|
invoked Dionysus with particular fervour, but still
|
|||
|
without success. I went off in desperation to `change
|
|||
|
my luck', by doing something entirely contrary to
|
|||
|
my inclinations. In the midst of my disgust, the
|
|||
|
spirit came over me, and I scribbled the chapter
|
|||
|
down by the light of a farthing dip.. When I read it
|
|||
|
over, I was as discontented as before, but I stuck it
|
|||
|
into the book in a sort of anger at myself as a
|
|||
|
deliberate act of spite towards my readers.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[6]
|
|||
|
"Shortly after publication, the O.H.O. (Outer
|
|||
|
Head of the O.T.O.) came to me. (At that time I did
|
|||
|
not realise that there was anything in the O.T.O.
|
|||
|
beyond a convenient compendium of the more
|
|||
|
important truths of Free Masonry.) He said that since
|
|||
|
I was acquainted with the supreme secret of the
|
|||
|
Order, I must be allowed the IX {degree} and obligated in
|
|||
|
regard to it. I protested that I knew no such secret.
|
|||
|
He said `But you have printed it in the plainest
|
|||
|
language'. I said that I could not have done so
|
|||
|
because I did not know it. He went to the book-
|
|||
|
shelves; taking out a copy of THE BOOK OF LIES, he
|
|||
|
pointed to a passage in the despised chapter. It
|
|||
|
instantly flashed upon me. The entire symbolism not
|
|||
|
only of Free Masonry but of many other traditions
|
|||
|
blazed upon my spiritual vision. From that moment
|
|||
|
the O.T.O. assumed its proper importance in my
|
|||
|
mind. I understood that I held in my hands the key
|
|||
|
to the future progress of humanity...."
|
|||
|
The Commentary was written by Crowley prob-
|
|||
|
ably around 1921. The student will find it very
|
|||
|
helpful for the light it throws on many of its passages.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Editors
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[7]
|
|||
|
************************************************************
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* ? *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
************************************************************
|
|||
|
************************************************************
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* ! *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
* *
|
|||
|
************************************************************
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Eta Omicron-Upsilon-Kappa
|
|||
|
Epsilon-Sigma-Tau-Iota Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta
|
|||
|
Omicron!} (1)
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Ante Primal Triad which is
|
|||
|
NOT-GOD
|
|||
|
Nothing is.
|
|||
|
Nothing Becomes.
|
|||
|
Nothing is not.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The First Triad which is GOD
|
|||
|
I AM.
|
|||
|
I utter The Word.
|
|||
|
I hear The Word.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Abyss
|
|||
|
The Word is broken up.
|
|||
|
There is Knowledge.
|
|||
|
Knowledge is Relation.
|
|||
|
These fragments are Creation.
|
|||
|
The broken manifests Light. (2)
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Second Triad which is GOD
|
|||
|
GOD the Father and Mother is concealed in Genera-
|
|||
|
tion.
|
|||
|
GOD is concealed in the whirling energy of Nature.
|
|||
|
GOD is manifest in gathering: harmony: considera-
|
|||
|
tion: the Mirror of the Sun and of the Heart.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Third Triad
|
|||
|
Bearing: preparing.
|
|||
|
Wavering: flowing: flashing.
|
|||
|
Stability: begetting.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Tenth Emanation
|
|||
|
The world.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[10]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY (The Chapter that is not a Chapter)
|
|||
|
This chapter, numbered 0, corresponds to the Negative,
|
|||
|
which is before Kether in the Qabalistic system.
|
|||
|
The notes of interrogation and exclamation on the previous
|
|||
|
pages are the other two veils.
|
|||
|
The meaning of these symbols is fully explained in "The
|
|||
|
Soldier and the Hunchback".
|
|||
|
This chapter begins by the letter O, followed by a mark of
|
|||
|
exclamation; its reference to the theogony of "Liber Legis" is
|
|||
|
explained in the note, but it also refers to KTEIS PHALLOS
|
|||
|
and SPERMA, and is the exclamation of wonder or ecstasy,
|
|||
|
which is the ultimate nature of things.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
NOTE
|
|||
|
(1) Silence. Nuit, O; Hadit; Ra-Hoor-Khuit, I.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY (The Ante Primal Triad)
|
|||
|
This is the negative Trinity; its three statements are, in an
|
|||
|
ultimate sense, identical. They harmonise Being, Becoming,
|
|||
|
Not-Being, the three possible modes of conceiving the universe.
|
|||
|
The statement, Nothing is Not , technically equivalent to
|
|||
|
Something Is, is fully explained in the essay called Berashith.
|
|||
|
The rest of the chapter follows the Sephirotic system of the
|
|||
|
Qabalah, and constitutes a sort of quintessential comment upon
|
|||
|
that system.
|
|||
|
Those familiar with that system will recognise Kether,
|
|||
|
Chokmah, Binah, in the First Triad; Daath, in the Abyss; Chesed,
|
|||
|
Geburah, Tiphareth, in the Second Triad; Netzach, Hod and
|
|||
|
Yesod in the Third Triad, and Malkuth in the Tenth Emanation.
|
|||
|
It will be noticed that this cosmogony is very complete; the
|
|||
|
manifestation even of God does not appear until Tiphareth; and
|
|||
|
the universe itself not until Malkuth.
|
|||
|
The chapter many therefore be considered as the most complete
|
|||
|
treatise on existence ever written.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
NOTE
|
|||
|
(2) The Unbroken, absorbing all, is called Darkness.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[11]
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
1
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda Alpha}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE SABBATH OF THE GOAT
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
O! the heart of N.O.X. the Night of Pan.
|
|||
|
{Pi-Alpha-Nu}: Duality: Energy: Death.
|
|||
|
Death: Begetting: the supporters of O!
|
|||
|
To beget is to die; to die is to beget.
|
|||
|
Cast the Seed into the Field of Night.
|
|||
|
Life and Death are two names of A.
|
|||
|
Kill thyself.
|
|||
|
Neither of these alone is enough.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[12]
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Alpha})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The shape of the figure I suggests the Phallus; this
|
|||
|
chapter is therefore called the Sabbath of the Goat, the
|
|||
|
Witches' Sabbath, in which the Phallus is adored.
|
|||
|
The chapter begins with a repetition of O! referred
|
|||
|
to in the previous chapter. It is explained that this triad
|
|||
|
lives in Night, the Night of Pan, which is mystically
|
|||
|
called N.O.X., and this O is identified with the O in
|
|||
|
this word. N is the Tarot symbol, Death; and the X
|
|||
|
or Cross is the sign of the Phallus. For a fuller com-
|
|||
|
mentary on Nox, see Liber VII, Chapter I.
|
|||
|
Nox adds to 210, which symbolises the reduction of
|
|||
|
duality to unity, and thence to negativity, and is thus
|
|||
|
a hieroglyph of the Great Work.
|
|||
|
The word Pan is then explained, {Pi}, the letter of
|
|||
|
Mars, is a hieroglyph of two pillars, and therefore
|
|||
|
suggest duality; A, by its shape, is the pentagram,
|
|||
|
energy, and N, by its Tarot attribution, is death.
|
|||
|
Nox is then further explained, and it is shown that
|
|||
|
the ultimate Trinity, O!, is supported, or fed, by the
|
|||
|
process of death and begetting, which are the laws of
|
|||
|
the universe.
|
|||
|
The identity of these two is then explained.
|
|||
|
The Student is then charged to understand the
|
|||
|
spiritual importance of this physical procession in
|
|||
|
line 5.
|
|||
|
It is then asserted that the ultimate letter A has two
|
|||
|
names, or phases, Life and Death.
|
|||
|
Line 7 balances line 5. It will be notice that the
|
|||
|
phraseology of these two lines is so conceived that the
|
|||
|
one contains the other more than itself.
|
|||
|
Line 8 emphasises the importance of performing
|
|||
|
both.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[13]
|
|||
|
2
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Eta Beta}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE CRY OF THE HAWK
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Hoor hath a secret fourfold name: it is Do What
|
|||
|
Thou Wilt.(3)
|
|||
|
Four Words: Naught-One-Many-All.
|
|||
|
Thou-Child!
|
|||
|
Thy Name is holy.
|
|||
|
Thy Kingdom is come.
|
|||
|
Thy Will is done.
|
|||
|
Here is the Bread.
|
|||
|
Here is the Blood.
|
|||
|
Bring us through Temptation!
|
|||
|
Deliver us from Good and Evil!
|
|||
|
That Mine as Thine be the Crown of the Kingdom,
|
|||
|
even now.
|
|||
|
ABRAHADABRA.
|
|||
|
These ten words are four, the Name of the One.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[14]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Beta})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The "Hawk" referred to is Horus.
|
|||
|
The chapter begins with a comment on Liber Legis
|
|||
|
III, 49.
|
|||
|
Those four words, Do What Thou Wilt, are also
|
|||
|
identified with the four possible modes of conceiving the
|
|||
|
universe; Horus unites these.
|
|||
|
Follows a version of the "Lord's Prayer", suitable
|
|||
|
to Horus. Compare this with the version in Chapter 44.
|
|||
|
There are ten sections in this prayer, and, as the prayer
|
|||
|
is attributed to Horus, they are called four, as above
|
|||
|
explained; but it is only the name of Horus which is
|
|||
|
fourfold; He himself is One.
|
|||
|
This may be compared with the Qabalistic doctrine
|
|||
|
of the Ten Sephiroth as an expression of Tetra-
|
|||
|
grammaton (1 plus 2 plus 3 plus 4 = 10).
|
|||
|
It is now seen that this Hawk is not Solar, but
|
|||
|
Mercurial; hence the words, the Cry of the Hawk, the
|
|||
|
essential part of Mercury being his Voice; and the
|
|||
|
number of the chapter, B, which is Beth the letter of
|
|||
|
Mercury, the Magus of the Tarot, who has four
|
|||
|
weapons, and it must be remembered that this card is
|
|||
|
numbered 1, again connecting all these symbols with
|
|||
|
the Phallus.
|
|||
|
The essential weapon of Mercury is the Caduceus.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
NOTE
|
|||
|
(3) Fourteen letters. Quid Voles Illud Fac. Q.V.I.F.
|
|||
|
196=14^2.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[15]
|
|||
|
3
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Gamma}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE OYSTER
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Brothers of A.'.A.'. are one with the Mother of
|
|||
|
the Child.(4)
|
|||
|
The Many is as adorable to the One as the One is to
|
|||
|
the Many. This is the Love of These; creation-
|
|||
|
parturition is the Bliss of the One; coition-
|
|||
|
dissolution is the Bliss of the Many.
|
|||
|
The All, thus interwoven of These, is Bliss.
|
|||
|
Naught is beyond Bliss.
|
|||
|
The Man delights in uniting with the Woman; the
|
|||
|
Woman in parting from the Child.
|
|||
|
The Brothers of A.'.A.'. are Women: the Aspirants
|
|||
|
to A.'.A.'. are Men.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[16]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Gamma})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Gimel is the High Priestess of the Tarot. This
|
|||
|
chapter gives the initiated feminine point of view; it is
|
|||
|
therefore called the Oyster, a symbol of the Yoni. In
|
|||
|
Equinox X, The Temple of Solomon the King, it is
|
|||
|
explained how Masters of the Temple, or Brothers of
|
|||
|
A.'.A.'. have changed the formula of their progress.
|
|||
|
These two formulae, Solve et Coagula, are now ex-
|
|||
|
plained, and the universe is exhibited as the interplay
|
|||
|
between these two. This also explains the statement in
|
|||
|
Liber Legis I, 28-30.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
NOTE
|
|||
|
(4) They cause all men to worship it.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[17]
|
|||
|
4
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Delta}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
PEACHES
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Soft and hollow, how thou dost overcome the hard
|
|||
|
and full!
|
|||
|
It dies, it gives itself; to Thee is the fruit!
|
|||
|
Be thou the Bride; thou shalt be the Mother here-
|
|||
|
after.
|
|||
|
To all impressions thus. Let them not overcome thee;
|
|||
|
yet let them breed within thee. The least of the
|
|||
|
impressions, come to its perfection, is Pan.
|
|||
|
Receive a thousand lovers; thou shalt bear but One
|
|||
|
Child.
|
|||
|
This child shall be the heir of Fate the Father.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[18]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Delta})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Daleth is the Empress of the Tarot, the letter of
|
|||
|
Venus, and the title, Peaches, again refers to the Yoni.
|
|||
|
The chapter is a counsel to accept all impressions;
|
|||
|
it is the formula of the Scarlet woman; but no impression
|
|||
|
must be allowed to dominate you, only to fructify you;
|
|||
|
just as the artist, seeing an object, does not worship it,
|
|||
|
but breeds a masterpiece from it. This process is
|
|||
|
exhibited as one aspect of the Great Work. The last
|
|||
|
two paragraphs may have some reference to the 13th
|
|||
|
Aethyr (see The Vision and The Voice).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[19]
|
|||
|
5
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Epsilon}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE BATTLE OF THE ANTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
That is not which is.
|
|||
|
The only Word is Silence.
|
|||
|
The only Meaning of that Word is not.
|
|||
|
Thoughts are false.
|
|||
|
Fatherhood is unity disguised as duality.
|
|||
|
Peace implies war.
|
|||
|
Power implies war.
|
|||
|
Harmony implies war.
|
|||
|
Victory implies war.
|
|||
|
Glory implies war.
|
|||
|
Foundation implies war.
|
|||
|
Alas! for the Kingdom wherein all these are at war.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[20]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Epsilon})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
He is the letter of Aries, a Martial sign; while the
|
|||
|
title suggests war. The ants are chosen as small busy
|
|||
|
objects.
|
|||
|
Yet He, being a holy letter, raises the beginning of the
|
|||
|
chapter to a contemplation of the Pentagram, con-
|
|||
|
sidered as a glyph of the ultimate.
|
|||
|
In line 1, Being is identified with Not-Being.
|
|||
|
In line 2, Speech with Silence.
|
|||
|
In line 3, the Logos is declared as the Negative.
|
|||
|
Line 4 is another phrasing of the familiar Hindu
|
|||
|
statement, that that which can be thought is not true.
|
|||
|
In line 5, we come to an important statement, an
|
|||
|
adumbration of the most daring thesis in this book-
|
|||
|
Father and Son are not really two, but one; their unity
|
|||
|
being the Holy Ghost, the semen; the human form is a
|
|||
|
non-essential accretion of this quintessence.
|
|||
|
So far the chapter has followed the Sephiroth from
|
|||
|
Kether to Chesed, and Chesed is united to the Supernal
|
|||
|
Triad by virtue of its Phallic nature; for not only is
|
|||
|
Amoun a Phallic God, and Jupiter the Father of All,
|
|||
|
but 4 is Daleth, Venus, and Chesed refers to water,
|
|||
|
from which Venus sprang, and which is the symbol of
|
|||
|
the Mother in the Tetragrammaton. See Chapter 0,
|
|||
|
"God the Father and Mother is concealed in genera-
|
|||
|
tion".
|
|||
|
But Chesed, in the lower sense, is conjoined to
|
|||
|
Microprosopus. It is the true link between the greater
|
|||
|
and lesser countenances, whereas Daath is the false.
|
|||
|
Compare the doctrine of the higher and lower Manas in
|
|||
|
Theosophy.
|
|||
|
The rest of the chapter therefor points out the duality,
|
|||
|
and therefore the imperfection, of all the lower Sephiroth
|
|||
|
in their essence.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[21]
|
|||
|
6
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Digamma}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
CAVIAR
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Word was uttered: the One exploded into one
|
|||
|
thousand million worlds.
|
|||
|
Each world contained a thousand million spheres.
|
|||
|
Each sphere contained a thousand million planes.
|
|||
|
Each plane contained a thousand million stars.
|
|||
|
Each star contained a many thousand million things.
|
|||
|
Of these the reasoner took six, and, preening, said:
|
|||
|
This is the One and the All.
|
|||
|
These six the Adept harmonised, and said: This is the
|
|||
|
Heart of the One and the All.
|
|||
|
These six were destroyed by the Master of the
|
|||
|
Temple; and he spake not.
|
|||
|
The Ash thereof was burnt up by the Magus into
|
|||
|
The Word.
|
|||
|
Of all this did the Ipsissimus know Nothing.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[22]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Digamma})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
This chapter is presumably called Caviar because
|
|||
|
that substance is composed of many spheres.
|
|||
|
The account given of Creation is the same as that
|
|||
|
familiar to students of the Christian tradition, the
|
|||
|
Logos transforming the unity into the many.
|
|||
|
We then see what different classes of people do with
|
|||
|
the many.
|
|||
|
The Rationalist takes the six Sephiroth of Micro-
|
|||
|
prosopus in a crude state, and declares them to be the
|
|||
|
universe. This folly is due to the pride of reason.
|
|||
|
The Adept concentrates the Microcosm in Tiphareth,
|
|||
|
recognising an Unity, even in the microcosm, but, qua
|
|||
|
Adept, he can go no further.
|
|||
|
The Master of the Temple destroys all these illusions,
|
|||
|
but remains silent. See the description of his functions
|
|||
|
in the Equinox, Liber 418 and elsewhere.
|
|||
|
In the next grade, the Word is re-formulated, for the
|
|||
|
Magus in Chokmah, the Dyad, the Logos.
|
|||
|
The Ipsissimus, in the highest grade of the A.'.A.'.,
|
|||
|
is totally unconscious of this process, or, it might be
|
|||
|
better to say, he recognises it as Nothing, in that positive
|
|||
|
sense of the word, which is only intelligible in
|
|||
|
Samasamadhi.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[28]
|
|||
|
7
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Zeta}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE DINOSAURS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
None are They whose number is Six:(5) else were they
|
|||
|
six indeed.
|
|||
|
Seven(6) are these Six that live not in the City of the
|
|||
|
Pyramids, under the Night of Pan.
|
|||
|
There was Lao-tzu.
|
|||
|
There was Siddartha.
|
|||
|
There was Krishna.
|
|||
|
There was Tahuti.
|
|||
|
There was Mosheh.
|
|||
|
There was Dionysus.(7)
|
|||
|
There was Mahmud.
|
|||
|
But the Seventh men called PERDURABO; for
|
|||
|
enduring unto The End, at The End was Naught
|
|||
|
to endure. (8)
|
|||
|
Amen.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[29]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Zeta})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
This chapter gives a list of those special messengers
|
|||
|
of the Infinite who initiate periods. they are called
|
|||
|
Dinosaurs because of their seeming to be terrible
|
|||
|
devouring creatures. They are Masters of the Temple,
|
|||
|
for their number is 6 (1 plus 2 plus 3), the mystic
|
|||
|
number of Binah; but they are called "None", because
|
|||
|
they have attained. If it were not so, they would be
|
|||
|
called "six" in its bad sense of mere intellect.
|
|||
|
They are called Seven, although they are Eight,
|
|||
|
because Lao-tzu counts as nought, owing to the nature
|
|||
|
of his doctrine. The reference to their "living not" is
|
|||
|
to be found in Liber 418.
|
|||
|
The word "Perdurabo" means "I will endure unto
|
|||
|
the end". The allusion is explained in the note.
|
|||
|
Siddartha, or Gotama, was the name of the last
|
|||
|
Budda.
|
|||
|
Krishna was the principal incarnation of the Indian
|
|||
|
Vishnu, the preserver, the principal expounder of
|
|||
|
Vedantism.
|
|||
|
Tahuti, or Thoth, the Egyptian God of Wisdom.
|
|||
|
Mosheh, Moses, the founder of the Hebrew system.
|
|||
|
Dionysus, probably an ecstatic from the East.
|
|||
|
Mahmud, Mohammed.
|
|||
|
All these were men; their Godhead is the result of
|
|||
|
mythopoeia.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
NOTES
|
|||
|
(5) Masters of the Temple, whose grade has the
|
|||
|
mystic number 6 (= 1 + 2 + 3).
|
|||
|
(6) These are not eight, as apparent; for Lao-tzu
|
|||
|
counts as 0.
|
|||
|
(7) The legend of "Christ" is only a corruption and
|
|||
|
perversion of other legends. Especially of Dionysus:
|
|||
|
compare the account of Christ before Herod/Pilate in
|
|||
|
the gospels, and of Dionysus before Pentheus in
|
|||
|
"The Baccae".
|
|||
|
(8) O, the last letter of Perdurabo, is Naught.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[25]
|
|||
|
8
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-epsilon-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Eta}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
STEEPED HORSEHAIR
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Mind is a disease of semen.
|
|||
|
All that a man is or may be is hidden therein.
|
|||
|
Bodily functions are parts of the machine; silent,
|
|||
|
unless in dis-ease.
|
|||
|
But mind, never at ease, creaketh "I".
|
|||
|
This I persisteth not, posteth not through genera-
|
|||
|
tions, changeth momently, finally is dead.
|
|||
|
Therefore is man only himself when lost to himself
|
|||
|
in The Charioting.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[26]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Eta})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Cheth is the Chariot in the Tarot. The Charioteer is
|
|||
|
the bearer of the Holy Grail. All this should be studied
|
|||
|
in Liber 418, the 12th Aethyr.
|
|||
|
The chapter is called "Steeped Horsehair" because
|
|||
|
of the mediaeval tradition that by steeping horsehair
|
|||
|
a snake is produced, and the snake is the hieroplyphic
|
|||
|
representation of semen, particularly in Gnostic and
|
|||
|
Egyptian emblems.
|
|||
|
The meaning of the chapter is quite clear; the whole
|
|||
|
race-consciousness, that which is omnipotent, omnis-
|
|||
|
cient, omnipresent, is hidden therein.
|
|||
|
Therefore, except in the case of an Adept, man only
|
|||
|
rises to a glimmer of the universal consciousness, while,
|
|||
|
in the orgasm, the mind is blotted out.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[27]
|
|||
|
9
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Eta Theta}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE BRANKS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Being is the Noun; Form is the adjective.
|
|||
|
Matter is the Noun; Motion is the Verb.
|
|||
|
Wherefore hath Being clothed itself with Form?
|
|||
|
Wherefore hath Matter manifested itself in Motion?
|
|||
|
Answer not, O silent one! For THERE is no "where-
|
|||
|
fore", no "because".
|
|||
|
The name of THAT is not known; the Pronoun
|
|||
|
interprets, that is , misinterprets, It.
|
|||
|
Time and Space are Adverbs.
|
|||
|
Duality begat the Conjunction.
|
|||
|
The Conditioned is Father of the Preposition.
|
|||
|
The Article also marketh Division; but the Inter-
|
|||
|
jeciton is the sound that endeth in the Silence.
|
|||
|
Destroy therefore the Eight Parts of Speech; the
|
|||
|
Ninth is nigh unto Truth.
|
|||
|
This also must be destroyed before thou enterest
|
|||
|
into The Silence.
|
|||
|
Aum.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[28]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Theta})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Teth is the Tarot trump, Strength, in which a woman
|
|||
|
is represented closing the mouth of a lion.
|
|||
|
This chapter is called "The Branks", an even more
|
|||
|
powerful symbol, for it is the Scottish, and only known,
|
|||
|
apparatus for closing the mouth of a woman.
|
|||
|
The chapter is formally an attack upon the parts of
|
|||
|
speech, the interjection, the meaningless utterance of
|
|||
|
ecstasy, being the only thing worth saying; yet even this
|
|||
|
is to be regarded as a lapse.
|
|||
|
"Aum" represents the entering into the silence, as
|
|||
|
will observed upon pronouncing it.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[29]
|
|||
|
10
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Iota}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
WINDLESTRAWS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Abyss of Hallucinations has Law and Reason;
|
|||
|
but in Truth there is no bond between the Toys of
|
|||
|
the Gods.
|
|||
|
This Reason and Law is the Bond of the Great Lie.
|
|||
|
Truth! Truth! Truth! crieth the Lord of the Abyss
|
|||
|
of Hallucinations.
|
|||
|
There is no silence in that Abyss: for all that men
|
|||
|
call Silence is Its Speech.
|
|||
|
This Abyss is also called "Hell", and "The Many".
|
|||
|
Its name is "Consciousness", and "The Universe",
|
|||
|
among men.
|
|||
|
But THAT which neither is silent, nor speaks, re-
|
|||
|
joices therein.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[30]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Iota})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
There is no apparent connection between the number
|
|||
|
of this chapter and its subject.
|
|||
|
It does, however, refer to the key of the Tarot called
|
|||
|
The Hermit, which represents him as cloaked.
|
|||
|
Jod is the concealed Phallus as opposed to Tau, the
|
|||
|
extended Phallus. This chapter should be studied in
|
|||
|
the light of what is said in "Aha!" and in the Temple
|
|||
|
of Solomon the King about the reason.
|
|||
|
The universe is insane, the law of cause and effect
|
|||
|
is an illusion, or so it appears in the Abyss, which is
|
|||
|
thus identified with consciousness, the many, and both;
|
|||
|
but within this is a secret unity which rejoices; this
|
|||
|
unit being far beyond any conception.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[31]
|
|||
|
11
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Iota-Alpha}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE GLOW-WORM
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Concerning the Holy Three-in-Naught.
|
|||
|
Nuit, Hadit, Ra-Hoor-Khuit, are only to be under-
|
|||
|
stood by the Master of the Temple.
|
|||
|
They are above The Abyss, and contain all con-
|
|||
|
tradiction in themselves.
|
|||
|
Below them is a seeming duality of Chaos and
|
|||
|
Babalon; these are called Father and Mother, but
|
|||
|
it is not so. They are called Brother and Sister,
|
|||
|
but it is not so. They are called Husband and
|
|||
|
Wife, but it is not so.
|
|||
|
The reflection of All is Pan: the Night of Pan is the
|
|||
|
Annihilation of the All.
|
|||
|
Cast down through The Abyss is the Light, the Rosy
|
|||
|
Cross, the rapture of Union that destroys, that is
|
|||
|
The Way. The Rosy Cross is the Ambassador of Pan.
|
|||
|
How infinite is the distance form This to That! Yet
|
|||
|
All is Here and Now. Nor is there any there or Then;
|
|||
|
for all that is, what is it but a manifestation, that is,
|
|||
|
a part, that is, a falsehood, of THAT which is not?
|
|||
|
Yet THAT which is not neither is nor is not That
|
|||
|
which is!
|
|||
|
Identity is perfect; therefore the w of Identity is
|
|||
|
but a lie. For there is no subject, and there is no
|
|||
|
predicate; nor is there the contradictory of either
|
|||
|
of these things.
|
|||
|
Holy, Holy, Holy are these Truths that I utter,
|
|||
|
knowing them to be but falsehoods, broken mirrors,
|
|||
|
troubled waters; hide me, O our Lady, in Thy
|
|||
|
Womb! for I may not endure the rapture.
|
|||
|
In this utterance of falsehood upon falsehood, whose
|
|||
|
contradictories are also false, it seems as if That
|
|||
|
which I uttered not were true.
|
|||
|
Blessed, unutterably blessed, is this last of the
|
|||
|
illusions; let me play the man, and thrust it from
|
|||
|
me! Amen.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[32]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Iota Alpha})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
"The Glow-Worm" may perhaps be translated as
|
|||
|
"a little light in the darkness", though there may be a
|
|||
|
subtle reference to the nature of that light.
|
|||
|
Eleven is the great number of Magick, and this
|
|||
|
chapter indicates a supreme magical method; but it is
|
|||
|
really called eleven, because of Liber Legis, I, 60.
|
|||
|
The first part of the chapter describes the universe
|
|||
|
in its highest sense, down to Tiphareth; it is the new
|
|||
|
and perfect cosmogony of Liber Legis.
|
|||
|
Chaos and Babalon are Chokmah and Binah, but
|
|||
|
they are really one; the essential unity of the supernal
|
|||
|
Triad is here insisted upon.
|
|||
|
Pan is a generic name, including this whole system
|
|||
|
of its manifested side. Those which are above the Abyss
|
|||
|
are therefore said to live in the Night of Pan; they are
|
|||
|
only reached by the annihilation of the All.
|
|||
|
Thus, the Master of the Temple lives in the Night of
|
|||
|
Pan.
|
|||
|
Now, below the Abyss, the manifested part of the
|
|||
|
Master of the temple, also reaches Samadhi, as the
|
|||
|
way of Annihilation.
|
|||
|
Paragraph 7 begins by a reflection produced by the
|
|||
|
preceding exposition. This reflection is immediately
|
|||
|
contradicted, the author being a Master of the Temple.
|
|||
|
He thereupon enters into his Samadhi, and he piles
|
|||
|
contradiction upon contradiction, and thus a higher
|
|||
|
degree of rapture, with ever sentence, until his armoury
|
|||
|
is exhausted, and, with the word Amen, he enters the
|
|||
|
supreme state.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[33]
|
|||
|
12
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Iota Beta}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE DRAGON-FLIES
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
IO is the cry of the lower as OI of the higher.
|
|||
|
In figures they are 1001;(9) in letters they are Joy.(10)
|
|||
|
For when all is equilibrated, when all is beheld from
|
|||
|
without all, there is joy, joy, joy that is but one
|
|||
|
facet of a diamond, every other facet whereof is
|
|||
|
more joyful than joy itself.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[34]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Iota Beta})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Dragon-Flies were chosen as symbols of joy,
|
|||
|
because of the author's observation as a naturalist.
|
|||
|
Paragraph 1 mere repeats Chapter 4 in quintessence;
|
|||
|
1001, being 11{Sigma} (1-13), is a symbol of the complete
|
|||
|
unity manifested as the many, for {Sigma} (1-13) gives the
|
|||
|
whole course of numbers from the simple unity of 1
|
|||
|
to the complex unity of 13, impregnated by the magical
|
|||
|
11.
|
|||
|
I may add a further comment on the number 91.
|
|||
|
13 (1 plus 3) is a higher form of 4. 4 is Amoun, the
|
|||
|
God of generation, and 13 is 1, the Phallic unity.
|
|||
|
Daleth is the Yoni. And 91 is AMN (Amen), a form
|
|||
|
of the Phallus made complete through the intervention
|
|||
|
of the Yoni. This again connects with the IO and OI
|
|||
|
of paragraph 1, and of course IO is the rapture-cry of
|
|||
|
the Greeks.
|
|||
|
The whole chapter is, again, a comment on Liber
|
|||
|
legis, 1, 28-30.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
NOTES
|
|||
|
(9) 1001 = 11{Sigma}. The Petals of the Sahas-
|
|||
|
raracakkra.
|
|||
|
(10) JOY = 101, the Egg of Spirit in equilibrium
|
|||
|
between the Pillars of the Temple.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[35]
|
|||
|
13
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda Iota-Gamma}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
PILGRIM-TALK
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
O thou that settest out upon The Path, false is the
|
|||
|
Phantom that thou seekest. When thou hast it
|
|||
|
thou shalt know all bitterness, thy teeth fixed in
|
|||
|
the Sodom-Apple.
|
|||
|
Thus hast thou been lured along That Path, whose
|
|||
|
terror else had driven thee far away.
|
|||
|
O thou that stridest upon the middle of The Path, no
|
|||
|
phantoms mock thee. For the stride's sake thou
|
|||
|
stridest.
|
|||
|
Thus art thou lured along That Path, whose fascina-
|
|||
|
tion else had driven thee far away.
|
|||
|
O thou that drawest toward the End of The Path,
|
|||
|
effort is no more. Faster and faster dos thou fall;
|
|||
|
thy weariness is changed into Ineffable Rest.
|
|||
|
For there is not Thou upon That Path: thou hast
|
|||
|
become The Way.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[36]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Iota Gamma})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
This chapter is perfectly clear to anyone who has
|
|||
|
studied the career of an Adept.
|
|||
|
The Sodom-Apple is an uneatable fruit found in the
|
|||
|
desert.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[37]
|
|||
|
14
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Iota-Delta}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
ONION-PEELINGS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Universe is the Practical Joke of the General
|
|||
|
at the Expense of the Particular, quoth FRATER
|
|||
|
PERDURABO, and laughed.
|
|||
|
But those disciples nearest to him wept, seeing the
|
|||
|
Universal Sorrow.
|
|||
|
Those next to them laughed, seeing the Universal
|
|||
|
Joke.
|
|||
|
Below these certain disciples wept.
|
|||
|
Then certain laughed.
|
|||
|
Others next wept.
|
|||
|
Others next laughed.
|
|||
|
Next others wept.
|
|||
|
Next others laughed.
|
|||
|
Last came those that wept because they could not
|
|||
|
see the Joke, and those that laughed lest they
|
|||
|
should be thought not to see the Joke, and thought
|
|||
|
it safe to act like FRATER PERDURABO.
|
|||
|
But though FRATER PERDURABO laughed
|
|||
|
openly, He also at the same time wept secretly;
|
|||
|
and in Himself He neither laughed nor wept.
|
|||
|
Nor did He mean what He said.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[38]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Iota-Delta})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The title, "Onion-Peelings", refers to the well-known
|
|||
|
incident in "Peer Gynt".
|
|||
|
The chapter resembles strongly Dupin's account of
|
|||
|
how he was able to win at the game of guessing odd or
|
|||
|
even. (See Poe's tale of "The Purloined Letter".)
|
|||
|
But this is a more serious piece of psychology. In one's
|
|||
|
advance towards a comprehension of the universe, one
|
|||
|
changes radically one's point of view; nearly always it
|
|||
|
amounts to a reversal.
|
|||
|
this is the cause of most religious controversies.
|
|||
|
Paragraph 1, however, is Frater Perdurabo's formula-
|
|||
|
tion of his perception of the Universal Joke, also
|
|||
|
described in Chapter 34. All individual existence is
|
|||
|
tragic. Perception of this fact is the essence of comedy.
|
|||
|
"Household Gods" is an attempt to write pure comedy.
|
|||
|
"The Bacchae" of Euripides is another.
|
|||
|
At the end of the chapter it is, however, seen that to
|
|||
|
the Master of the Temple the opposite perception occurs
|
|||
|
simultaneously, and that he himself is beyond both of
|
|||
|
these.
|
|||
|
And in the last paragraph it is shown that he realises
|
|||
|
the truth as beyond any statement of it.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[39]
|
|||
|
15
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Iota-Epsilon}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE GUN-BARREL
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Mighty and erect is this Will of mine, this Pyramid
|
|||
|
of fire whose summit is lost in Heaven. Upon it
|
|||
|
have I burned the corpse of my desires.
|
|||
|
Mighty and erect is this {Phi-alpha-lambda-lambda-omicron-sigma}
|
|||
|
of my Will. The
|
|||
|
seed thereof is That which I have borne within me
|
|||
|
from Eternity; and it is lost within the Body of
|
|||
|
Our Lady of the Stars.
|
|||
|
I am not I; I am but an hollow tube to bring down
|
|||
|
Fire from Heaven.
|
|||
|
Mighty and marvellous is this Weakness, this
|
|||
|
Heaven which draweth me into Her Womb, this
|
|||
|
Dome which hideth, which absorbeth, Me.
|
|||
|
This is The Night wherein I am lost, the Love
|
|||
|
through which I am no longer I.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[40]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Iota-Epsilon})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The card 15 in the Tarot is "The Devil", the
|
|||
|
mediaeval blind for Pan.
|
|||
|
The title of the chapter refers to the Phallus, which
|
|||
|
is here identified with the will. The Greek word
|
|||
|
{Pi-upsilon-rho-alpha-mu-iota-sigma}
|
|||
|
has the same number as {Phi-alpha-lambda-lambda-omicron-sigma}.
|
|||
|
This chapter is quite clear, but one my remark in
|
|||
|
the last paragraph a reference to the nature of Samadhi.
|
|||
|
As man loses his personality in physical love, so
|
|||
|
does the magician annihilate his divine personality in
|
|||
|
that which is beyond.
|
|||
|
The formula of Samadhi is the same, from the
|
|||
|
lowest to the highest. The Rosy-Cross is the Universal
|
|||
|
Key. But, as one proceeds, the Cross becomes greater,
|
|||
|
until it is the Ace, the Rose, until it is the Word.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[41]
|
|||
|
16
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Iota-Sigma}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE STAG-BEETLE
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Death implies change and individuality if thou be
|
|||
|
THAT which hath no person, which is beyond the
|
|||
|
changing, even beyond changelessness, what hast
|
|||
|
thou to do with death?
|
|||
|
The bird of individuality is ecstasy; so also is its
|
|||
|
death.
|
|||
|
In love the individuality is slain; who loves not love?
|
|||
|
Love death therefore, and long eagerly for it.
|
|||
|
Die Daily.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[42]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Iota-Sigma})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
This seems a comment on the previous chapter; the
|
|||
|
Stag-Beetle is a reference the Kheph-ra, the Egyptian
|
|||
|
God of Midnight, who bears the Sun through the
|
|||
|
Underworld; but it is called the Stag-Beetle to emphasise
|
|||
|
his horns. Horns are the universal hieroglyph of energy,
|
|||
|
particularly of Phallic energy.
|
|||
|
The 16th key of the Tarot is "The Blasted Tower".
|
|||
|
In this chapter death is regarded as a form of marriage.
|
|||
|
Modern Greek peasants, in many cases, cling to Pagan
|
|||
|
belief, and suppose that in death they are united to the
|
|||
|
Deity which they have cultivated during life. This is "a
|
|||
|
consummation devoutly to be wished" (Shakespeare).
|
|||
|
In the last paragraph the Master urges his pupils to
|
|||
|
practise Samadhi every day.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[43]
|
|||
|
17
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Iota-Zeta}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE SWAN(11)
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
There is a Swan whose name is Ecstasy: it wingeth
|
|||
|
from the Deserts of the North;it wingeth through
|
|||
|
the blue; it wingeth over the fields of rice; at its
|
|||
|
coming they push forth the green.
|
|||
|
In all the Universe this Swan alone is motionless; it
|
|||
|
seems to move, as the Sun seems to move; such
|
|||
|
is the weakness of our sight.
|
|||
|
O fool! criest thou?
|
|||
|
Amen. Motion is relative: there is Nothing that is
|
|||
|
still.
|
|||
|
Against this Swan I shot an arrow; the white breast
|
|||
|
poured forth blood. Men smote me; then, per-
|
|||
|
ceiving that I was but a Pure Fool, they let me
|
|||
|
pass.
|
|||
|
Thus and not otherwise I came to the Temple of the
|
|||
|
Graal.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[44]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Iota-Zeta})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
This Swan is Aum. The chapter is inspired by
|
|||
|
Frater P.'s memory of the wild swans he shot in the
|
|||
|
Tali-Fu.
|
|||
|
In paragraphs 3 and 4 it is, however, recognised that
|
|||
|
even Aum is impermanent. There is no meaning in the
|
|||
|
word, stillness, so long as motion exists.
|
|||
|
In a boundless universe, one can always take any
|
|||
|
one point, however mobile, and postulate it a a point
|
|||
|
at rest, calculating the motions of all other points
|
|||
|
relatively to it.
|
|||
|
The penultimate paragraph shows the relations of
|
|||
|
the Adept to mankind. Their hate and contempt are
|
|||
|
necessary steps to his acquisition of sovereignty over
|
|||
|
them.
|
|||
|
The story of the Gospel, and that of Parsifal, will
|
|||
|
occur to the mind.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
NOTE
|
|||
|
(11) This chapter must be read in connection with
|
|||
|
Wagner's "Parsifal".
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[45]
|
|||
|
18
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Iota-Eta}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
DEWDROPS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Verily, love is death, and death is life to come.
|
|||
|
Man returneth not again; the stream floweth not
|
|||
|
uphill; the old life is no more; there is a new life
|
|||
|
that is not his.
|
|||
|
Yet that life is of his very essence; it is more He
|
|||
|
than all that he calls He.
|
|||
|
In the silence of a dewdrop is every tendency of his
|
|||
|
soul, and of his mind, and of his body; it is the
|
|||
|
Quintessence and the Elixir of his being. Therein
|
|||
|
are the forces that made him and his father and his
|
|||
|
father's father before him.
|
|||
|
This is the Dew of Immortality.
|
|||
|
Let this go free, even as It will; thou art not its
|
|||
|
master, but the vehicle of It.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[46]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Iota-Eta})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The 18th key of the Tarot refers to the Moon, which
|
|||
|
was supposed to shed dew. The appropriateness of the
|
|||
|
chapter title is obvious.
|
|||
|
The chapter must be read in connection with
|
|||
|
Chapters 1 and 16.
|
|||
|
I the penultimate paragraph, Vindu is identified
|
|||
|
with Amrita, and in the last paragraph the disciple is
|
|||
|
charged to let it have its own way. It has a will of its
|
|||
|
own, which is more in accordance with the Cosmic Will,
|
|||
|
than that of the man who is its guardian and servant.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[47]
|
|||
|
19
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Iota-Theta}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE LEOPARD AND THE DEER
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The spots of the leopard are the sunlight in the
|
|||
|
glade; pursue thou the deer stealthily at thy
|
|||
|
pleasure.
|
|||
|
The dappling of the deer is the sunlight in the glade;
|
|||
|
concealed from the leopard do thou feed at thy
|
|||
|
pleasure.
|
|||
|
Resemble all that surroundeth thee; yet be Thyself
|
|||
|
-and take thy pleasure among the living.
|
|||
|
This is that which is written-Lurk!-in The Book
|
|||
|
of The Law.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[48]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Iota-Theta})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
19 is the last Trump, "The Sun', which is the
|
|||
|
representative of god in the Macrocosm, as the Phallus
|
|||
|
is in the Microcosm.
|
|||
|
There is a certain universality and adaptability
|
|||
|
among its secret power. The chapter is taken from
|
|||
|
Rudyard Kiplin's "Just So Stories".
|
|||
|
The Master urges his disciples to a certain holy
|
|||
|
stealth, a concealment of the real purpose of their lives;
|
|||
|
in this way making the best of both worlds. This counsels
|
|||
|
a course of action hardly distinguishable from hypocrisy;
|
|||
|
but the distinction is obvious to any clear thinker,
|
|||
|
though not altogether so the Frater P.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[49]
|
|||
|
20
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Kappa}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
SAMSON
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Universe is in equilibrium; therefore He that is
|
|||
|
without it, though his force be but a feather, can
|
|||
|
overturn the Universe.
|
|||
|
Be not caught within that web, O child of Freedom!
|
|||
|
Be not entangled in the universal lie, O child of
|
|||
|
Truth!
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[50]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Kappa})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Samson, the Hebrew Hercules, is said in the legend
|
|||
|
to have pulled down the walls of a music-hall where he
|
|||
|
was engaged, "to make sport for the Philistines",
|
|||
|
destroying them and himself. Milton founds a poem on
|
|||
|
this fable.
|
|||
|
The first paragraph is a corollary of Newton's First
|
|||
|
Law of Motion. The key to infinite power is to reach
|
|||
|
the Bornless Beyond.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[51]
|
|||
|
21
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Kappa-Alpha}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE BLIND WEBSTER
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
It is not necessary to understand; it is enough to
|
|||
|
adore.
|
|||
|
The god may be of clay: adore him; he becomes
|
|||
|
GOD.
|
|||
|
We ignore what created us; we adore what we create.
|
|||
|
Let us create nothing but GOD!
|
|||
|
That which causes us to create is our true father and
|
|||
|
mother; we create in our own image, which is theirs.
|
|||
|
Let us create therefore without fear; for we can
|
|||
|
create nothing that is not GOD.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[52]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Kappa-Alpha})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The 21st key of the Tarot is called "The Universe",
|
|||
|
and refers to the letter Tau, the Phallus in manifesta-
|
|||
|
tion; hence the title, "The Blind Webster".
|
|||
|
The universe is conceived as Buddhists, on the one
|
|||
|
hand, and Rationalists, on the other, would have us do;
|
|||
|
fatal, and without intelligence. Even so, it may be
|
|||
|
delightful to the creator.
|
|||
|
The moral of this chapter is, therefore, and exposition
|
|||
|
of the last paragraph of Chapter 18.
|
|||
|
It is the critical spirit which is the Devil, and gives
|
|||
|
rise to the appearance of evil.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[53]
|
|||
|
22
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Kappa-Beta}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE DESPOT
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The waiters of the best eating-houses mock the whole
|
|||
|
world; they estimate every client at his proper
|
|||
|
value.
|
|||
|
This I know certainly, because they always treat me
|
|||
|
with profound respect. Thus they have flattered
|
|||
|
me into praising them thus publicly.
|
|||
|
Yet it is true; and they have this insight because
|
|||
|
they serve, and because they can have no personal
|
|||
|
interest in the affairs of those whom they serve.
|
|||
|
An absolute monarch would be absolutely wise and
|
|||
|
good.
|
|||
|
But no man is strong enough to have no interest.
|
|||
|
Therefore the best king would be Pure Chance.
|
|||
|
It is Pure Chance that rules the Universe; therefore,
|
|||
|
and only therefore, life is good.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[54]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Kappa-Beta})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Comment would only mar the supreme simplicity
|
|||
|
of this chapter.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[55]
|
|||
|
23
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Kappa-Gamma}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
SKIDOO
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
What man is at ease in his Inn?
|
|||
|
Get out.
|
|||
|
Wide is the world and cold.
|
|||
|
Get out.
|
|||
|
Thou hast become an in-itiate.
|
|||
|
Get out.
|
|||
|
But thou canst not get out by the way thou camest
|
|||
|
in. The Way out is THE WAY.
|
|||
|
Get out.
|
|||
|
For OUT is Love and Wisdom and Power.(12)
|
|||
|
Get OUT.
|
|||
|
If thou hast T already, first get UT.(13)
|
|||
|
Then get O.
|
|||
|
And so at last get OUT.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[56]
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Kappa-Gamma})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Both "23" and "Skidoo" are American words
|
|||
|
meaning "Get out". This chapter describes the Great
|
|||
|
Work under the figure of a man ridding himself of all
|
|||
|
his accidents.
|
|||
|
He first leaves the life of comfort; then the world at
|
|||
|
large; and, lastly, even the initiates.
|
|||
|
In the fourth section is shown that there is no return
|
|||
|
for one that has started on this path.
|
|||
|
The word OUT is then analysed, and treated as a
|
|||
|
noun.
|
|||
|
Besides the explanation in the note, O is the Yoni;
|
|||
|
T, the Lingam; and U, the Hierophant; the 5th card
|
|||
|
of the Tarot, the Pentagram. It is thus practically
|
|||
|
identical with IAO.
|
|||
|
The rest of the chapter is clear, for the note.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
NOTES
|
|||
|
(12) O = {character?}, "The Devil of the Sabbath". U = 8,
|
|||
|
the Hierophant or Redeemer. T = Strength, the Lion.
|
|||
|
(13) T, manhood, the sign of the cross or phallus.
|
|||
|
UT, the Holy Guardian Angel; UT, the first syllable
|
|||
|
of Udgita, see the Upanishads. O, Nothing or Nuit.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[57]
|
|||
|
24
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Kappa-Delta}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE HAWK AND THE BLINDWORM
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
This book would translate Beyond-Reason into the
|
|||
|
words of Reason.
|
|||
|
Explain thou snow to them of Andaman.
|
|||
|
The slaves of reason call this book Abuse-of-
|
|||
|
Language: they are right.
|
|||
|
Language was made for men to eat and drink, make
|
|||
|
love, do barter, die. The wealth of a language con-
|
|||
|
sists in its Abstracts; the poorest tongues have
|
|||
|
wealth of Concretes.
|
|||
|
Therefore have Adepts praised silence; at least it
|
|||
|
does not mislead as speech does.
|
|||
|
Also, Speech is a symptom of Thought.
|
|||
|
Yet, silence is but the negative side of Truth; the
|
|||
|
positive side is beyond even silence.
|
|||
|
Nevertheless, One True God crieth hriliu!
|
|||
|
And the laughter of the Death-rattle is akin.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[58]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Kappa-Delta})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Hawk is the symbol of sight; the Blindworm, of
|
|||
|
blindness. Those who are under the dominion of reason
|
|||
|
are called blind.
|
|||
|
In the last paragraph is reasserted the doctrine of
|
|||
|
Chapters 1, 8, 16 and 18.
|
|||
|
For the meaning of the word hriliu consult Liber 418.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[59]
|
|||
|
25
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Kappa-Epsilon}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE STAR RUBY
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Facing East, in the centre, draw deep deep deep thy
|
|||
|
breath, closing thy mouth with thy right fore-
|
|||
|
finger prest against thy lower lip. Then dashing
|
|||
|
down the hand with a great sweep back and out,
|
|||
|
expelling forcibly thy breath, cry: {Alpha-Pi-Omicron
|
|||
|
Pi-Alpha-Nu-Tau-Omicron-C? Kappa-Alpha-Kappa-Omicron-Delta-
|
|||
|
Alpha-Iota-Mu-Omicron-Nu-Omicron-C?}.
|
|||
|
With the same forefinger touch thy forehead, and
|
|||
|
say {C?-Omicron-Iota}, thy member, and say {Omega-Phi-Alpha-
|
|||
|
Lambda-Lambda-Epsilon},(14) thy
|
|||
|
right shoulder, and say {Iota-C?-Chi-Upsilon-Rho-Omicron-C?},
|
|||
|
thy left
|
|||
|
shoulder, and say {Epsilon-Upsilon-Chi-Alpha-Rho-Iota-C?-
|
|||
|
Tau-Omicron-C?}; then clasp
|
|||
|
thine hands, locking the fingers, and cry {Iota-Alpha-Omega}.
|
|||
|
Advance to the East. Imagine strongly a Pentagram.
|
|||
|
aright, in thy forehead. Drawing the hands to the
|
|||
|
eyes, fling it forth, making the sign of Horus, and
|
|||
|
roar {Chi-Alpha-Omicron-C?}. Retire thine hand in the sign of Hoor
|
|||
|
pa kraat.
|
|||
|
Go round to the North and repeat; but scream
|
|||
|
{Beta-Alpha-Beta-Alpha-Lambda-Omicron-Nu}.
|
|||
|
Go round to the West and repeat; but say {Epsilon-Rho-Omega-C?}.
|
|||
|
Go round to the South and repeat; but bellow
|
|||
|
{Psi-Upsilon-Chi-Eta}.
|
|||
|
Completing the circle widdershins, retire to the
|
|||
|
centre, and raise thy voice in the Paian, with these
|
|||
|
words {Iota-Omicron Pi-Alpha-Nu} with the signs of N.O.X.
|
|||
|
Extend the arms in the form of a Tau, and say low
|
|||
|
but clear: {Pi-Rho-Omicron Mu-Omicron-Upsilon Iota-Upsilon-
|
|||
|
Gamma-Gamma-Epsilon-C? Omicron-Pi-Iota-C?-Omega Mu-Omicron-
|
|||
|
Upsilon Tau-Epsilon-Lambda-Epsilon-Tau-Alpha-Rho-Chi-Alpha-
|
|||
|
Iota Epsilon-Pi-Iota Delta-Epsilon-Xi-Iota-Alpha C?-Upsilon-
|
|||
|
Nu-Omicron-Chi-Epsilon-C? Epsilon-Pi-Alpha-Rho-Iota-C?-Tau-
|
|||
|
Epsilon-Rho-Alpha Delta-Alpha-Iota-Mu-Omicron-Nu-Epsilon-
|
|||
|
C? Phi-Lambda-Epsilon-Gamma-Epsilon-Iota Gamma-Alpha-Rho
|
|||
|
Pi-Epsilon-Rho-Iota Mu-Omicron-Upsilon Omicron Alpha-C?-
|
|||
|
Tau-Eta-Rho Tau-Omega-Nu Pi-Epsilon-Nu-Tau-Epsilon Kappa-
|
|||
|
Alpha-Iota Epsilon-Nu Tau-Eta-Iota C?-Tau-Eta-Lambda-Eta-
|
|||
|
Iota Omicron Alpha-C?-Tau-Eta-Rho Tau-Omega-Nu Epsilon-Xi
|
|||
|
Epsilon-C?-Tau-Eta-Kappa-Epsilon.
|
|||
|
Repeat the Cross Qabalistic, as above, and end as
|
|||
|
thou didst begin.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[60]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Kappa-Epsilon})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
25 is the square of 5, and the Pentagram has the
|
|||
|
red colour of Geburah.
|
|||
|
The chapter is a new and more elaborate version of
|
|||
|
the Banishing Ritual of the Pentagram.
|
|||
|
It would be improper to comment further upon an
|
|||
|
official ritual of the A.'.A.'.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
NOTE
|
|||
|
(14) The secret sense of these words is to be sought in
|
|||
|
the numberation thereof.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[61]
|
|||
|
26
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Kappa-Digamma}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE ELEPHANT AND THE TORTOISE
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Absolute and the Conditioned together make
|
|||
|
The One Absolute.
|
|||
|
The Second, who is the Fourth, the Demiurge, whom
|
|||
|
all nations of Men call The First, is a lie grafted
|
|||
|
upon a lie, a lie multiplied by a lie.
|
|||
|
Fourfold is He, the Elephant upon whom the
|
|||
|
Universe is poised: but the carapace of the
|
|||
|
Tortoise supports and covers all.
|
|||
|
This Tortoise is sixfold, the Holy Hexagram.(15)
|
|||
|
These six and four are ten, 10, the One manifested
|
|||
|
that returns into the Naught unmanifest.
|
|||
|
The All-Mighty, the All-Ruler, the All-Knower, the
|
|||
|
All-Father, adored by all men and by me
|
|||
|
abhorred, be thou accursed, be thou abolished, be
|
|||
|
thou annihilated, Amen!
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[62]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Kappa-Digamma})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The title of the chapter refers to the Hindu legend.
|
|||
|
The first paragraph should be read in connection
|
|||
|
with our previous remarks upon the number 91.
|
|||
|
The number of the chapter, 26, is that of Tetra-
|
|||
|
grammaton, the manifest creator, Jehovah.
|
|||
|
He is called the Second in relation to that which is
|
|||
|
above the Abyss, comprehended under the title of the
|
|||
|
First.
|
|||
|
But the vulgarians conceive of nothing beyond the
|
|||
|
creator, and therefore call him The First.
|
|||
|
He is really the Fourth, being in Chesed, and of
|
|||
|
course his nature is fourfold. This Four is conceived
|
|||
|
of as the Dyad multiplied by the Dyad; falsehood con-
|
|||
|
firming falsehood.
|
|||
|
Paragraph 3 introduces a new conception; that of
|
|||
|
the square within the hexagram, the universe enclosed
|
|||
|
in the law of Lingam-Yoni.
|
|||
|
The penultimate paragraph shows the redemption of
|
|||
|
the universe by this law.
|
|||
|
The figure 10, like the work IO, again suggest
|
|||
|
Lingam-Yoni, besides the exclamation given in the
|
|||
|
text.
|
|||
|
The last paragraph curses the universe thus un-
|
|||
|
redeemed.
|
|||
|
The eleven initial A's in the last sentence are Magick
|
|||
|
Pentagrams, emphasising this curse.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
NOTE
|
|||
|
(15) In nature the Tortoise has 6 members at angels
|
|||
|
of 60 Degrees.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[63]
|
|||
|
27
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Kappa-Zeta}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE SORCERER
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
A Sorcerer by the power of his magick had subdued
|
|||
|
all things to himself.
|
|||
|
Would he travel? He could fly through space more
|
|||
|
swiftly than the stars.
|
|||
|
Would he eat, drink, and take his pleasure? there
|
|||
|
was none that did not instantly obey his bidding.
|
|||
|
In the whole system of ten million times ten million
|
|||
|
spheres upon the two and twenty million planes he
|
|||
|
had his desire.
|
|||
|
And with all this he was but himself.
|
|||
|
Alas!
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[64]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Kappa-Zeta})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
This chapter gives the reverse of the medal; it is the
|
|||
|
contrast to Chapter 15.
|
|||
|
The Sorcerer is to be identified with The Brother of
|
|||
|
the Left Hand Path.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[65]
|
|||
|
28
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Kappa-Eta}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE POLE-STAR
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Love is all virtue, since the pleasure of love is but
|
|||
|
love, and the pain of love is but love.
|
|||
|
Love taketh no heed of that which is not and of that
|
|||
|
which is.
|
|||
|
Absence exalteth love, and presence exalteth love.
|
|||
|
Love moveth ever from height to height of ecstasy
|
|||
|
and faileth never.
|
|||
|
The wings of love droop not with time, nor slacken
|
|||
|
for life or for death.
|
|||
|
Love destroyeth self, uniting self with that which is
|
|||
|
not-self, so that Love breedeth All and None in
|
|||
|
One.
|
|||
|
Is it not so?...No?...
|
|||
|
Then thou art not lost in love; speak not of love.
|
|||
|
Love Alway Yieldeth: Love Alway Hardeneth.
|
|||
|
..........May be: I write it but to write Her name.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[66]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Kappa-Eta})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
This now introduces the principal character of this
|
|||
|
book, Laylah, who is the ultimate feminine symbol, to
|
|||
|
be interpreted on all planes.
|
|||
|
But in this chapter, little hint is given of anything
|
|||
|
beyond physical love. It is called the Pole-Star, because
|
|||
|
Laylah is the one object of devotion to which the author
|
|||
|
ever turns.
|
|||
|
Note the introduction of the name of the Beloved in
|
|||
|
acrostic in line 15.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[67]
|
|||
|
29
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Kappa-Theta}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE SOUTHERN CROSS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Love, I love you! Night, night, cover us! Thou art
|
|||
|
night, O my love; and there are no stars but thine
|
|||
|
eyes.
|
|||
|
Dark night, sweet night, so warm and yet so fresh,
|
|||
|
so scented yet so holy, cover me, cover me!
|
|||
|
Let me be no more! Let me be Thine; let me be
|
|||
|
Thou; let me be neither Thou nor I; let there be
|
|||
|
love in night and night in love.
|
|||
|
N.O.X. the night of Pan; and Laylah, the night
|
|||
|
before His threshold!
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[68]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Kappa-Theta})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Chapter 29 continues Chapter 28.
|
|||
|
Note that the word Laylah is the Arabic for "Night".
|
|||
|
The author begins to identify the Beloved with the
|
|||
|
N.O.X. previously spoken of.
|
|||
|
the chapter is called "The Southern Cross", because,
|
|||
|
on the physical plane, Laylah is an Australian.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[69]
|
|||
|
30
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Lambda}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
JOHN-A-DREAMS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Dreams are imperfections of sleep; even so is con-
|
|||
|
sciousness the imperfection of waking.
|
|||
|
Dreams are impurities in the circulation of the blood;
|
|||
|
even so is consciousness a disorder of life.
|
|||
|
Dreams are without proportion, without good
|
|||
|
sense, without truth; so also is consciousness.
|
|||
|
Awake from dream, the truth is known:(16) awake
|
|||
|
from waking, the Truth is-The Unknown.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[70]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Lambda})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
This chapter is to read in connection with Chapter 8,
|
|||
|
and also with those previous chapters in which the
|
|||
|
reason is attacked.
|
|||
|
The allusion in the title is obvious.
|
|||
|
This sum in proportion, dream: waking: : waking:
|
|||
|
Samadhi is a favourite analogy with Frater P.,
|
|||
|
who frequently employs it in his holy discourse.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
NOTE
|
|||
|
(16) I.e. the truth that he hath slept.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[71]
|
|||
|
31
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Lambda-Alpha}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE GAROTTE
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
IT moves from motion into rest, and rests from rest
|
|||
|
into motion. These IT does alway, for time is not.
|
|||
|
So that IT does neither of these things. IT does
|
|||
|
THAT one thing which we must express by two
|
|||
|
things neither of which possesses any rational
|
|||
|
meaning.
|
|||
|
Yet ITS doing, which is no-doing, is simple and yet
|
|||
|
complex, is neither free nor necessary.
|
|||
|
For all these ideas express Relation; and IT, com-
|
|||
|
prehending all Relation in ITS simplicity, is out of
|
|||
|
all Relation even with ITSELF.
|
|||
|
All this is true and false; and it is true and false to
|
|||
|
say that it is true and false.
|
|||
|
Strain forth thine Intelligence, O man, O worthy
|
|||
|
one, O chosen of IT, to apprehend the discourse
|
|||
|
of THE MASTER; for thus thy reason shall at
|
|||
|
last break down, as the fetter is struck from a
|
|||
|
slave's throat.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[72]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Lambda-Alpha})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The number 31 refers to the Hebrew word LA, which
|
|||
|
means "not".
|
|||
|
A new character is now introduce under the title of
|
|||
|
IT, I being the secret, and T being the manifested,
|
|||
|
phallus.
|
|||
|
This is, however, only one aspect of IT, which may
|
|||
|
perhaps be defined as the Ultimate Reality.
|
|||
|
IT is apparently a more exalted thing than THAT.
|
|||
|
This chapter should be compared with Chapter 11;
|
|||
|
that method of destroying the reason by formulating
|
|||
|
contradictions is definitely inculcated.
|
|||
|
The reason is situated in Daath, which corresponds
|
|||
|
the the throat in human anatomy. Hence the title of the
|
|||
|
chapter, "The Garotte".
|
|||
|
The idea is that, by forcing the mind to follow, and
|
|||
|
as far as possible to realise, the language of Beyond
|
|||
|
the Abyss, the student will succeed in bringing his
|
|||
|
reason under control.
|
|||
|
As soon as the reason is vanquished, the garotte is
|
|||
|
removed; then the influence of the supernals (Kether,
|
|||
|
Chokmah, Binah), no longer inhibited by Daath, can
|
|||
|
descend upon Tiphareth, where the human will is
|
|||
|
situated, and flood it with the ineffable light.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[73]
|
|||
|
32
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Lambda-Beta}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE MOUNTAINEER
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Consciousness is a symptom of disease.
|
|||
|
All that moves well moves without will.
|
|||
|
All skillfulness, all strain, all intention is contrary to
|
|||
|
ease.
|
|||
|
Practise a thousand times, and it becomes difficult;
|
|||
|
a thousand thousand, and it becomes easy; a
|
|||
|
thousand thousand times a thousand thousand,
|
|||
|
and it is no longer Thou that doeth it, but It that
|
|||
|
doeth itself through thee. Not until then is that
|
|||
|
which is done well done.
|
|||
|
Thus spoke FRATER PERDURABO as he leapt
|
|||
|
from rock to rock of the moraine without ever
|
|||
|
casting his eyes upon the ground.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[74]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Lambda-Beta})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
This title is a mere reference to the metaphor of the
|
|||
|
last paragraph of the chapter.
|
|||
|
Frater P., as is well known, is a mountaineer.
|
|||
|
This chapter should be read in conjunction with
|
|||
|
Chapters 8 and 30.
|
|||
|
It is a practical instruction, the gist of which is
|
|||
|
easily to be apprehended by comparatively short practice
|
|||
|
of Mantra-Yoga.
|
|||
|
A mantra is not being properly said as long as the
|
|||
|
man knows he is saying it. The same applies to all other
|
|||
|
forms of Magick.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[75]
|
|||
|
33
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Lambda-Gamma}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
BAPHOMET
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
A black two-headed Eagle is GOD; even a Black
|
|||
|
Triangle is He. In His claws He beareth a sword;
|
|||
|
yea, a sharp sword is held therein.
|
|||
|
This Eagle is burnt up in the Great Fire; yet not a
|
|||
|
feather is scorched. This Eagle is swallowed up
|
|||
|
in the Great Sea; yet not a feather is wetted. so
|
|||
|
flieth He in the air, and lighteth upon the earth at
|
|||
|
His pleasure.
|
|||
|
So spake IACOBUS BURGUNDUS MOLENSIS(17)
|
|||
|
the Grand Master of the Temple; and of the GOD
|
|||
|
that is Ass-headed did he dare not speak.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[76]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Lambda-Gamma})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
33 is the number of the Last Degree of Masonry,
|
|||
|
which was conferred upon Frater P. in the year 1900
|
|||
|
of the vulgar era by Don Jesus de Medina-Sidonia in
|
|||
|
the City of Mexico.
|
|||
|
Baphomet is the mysterious name of the God of the
|
|||
|
Templars.
|
|||
|
The Eagle described in paragraph 1 is that of the
|
|||
|
Templars.
|
|||
|
This Masonic symbol is, however, identified by
|
|||
|
Frater P. with a bird, which is master of the four
|
|||
|
elements, and therefore of the name Tetragrammaton.
|
|||
|
Jacobus Burgundus Molensis suffered martyrdom
|
|||
|
in the City of Paris in the year 1314 of the vulgar era.
|
|||
|
The secrets of his order were, however, not lost, and
|
|||
|
are still being communicated to the worthy by his
|
|||
|
successors, as is intimated by the last paragraph, which
|
|||
|
implies knowledge of a secret worship, of which the
|
|||
|
Grand Master did not speak.
|
|||
|
The Eagle may be identified, though not too closely,
|
|||
|
with the Hawk previously spoken of.
|
|||
|
It is perhaps the Sun, the exoteric object of worship
|
|||
|
of all sensible cults; it is not to be confused with other
|
|||
|
objects of the mystic aviary, such as the swan, phoenix,
|
|||
|
pelican, dove and so on.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
NOTE
|
|||
|
(17) His initials I.B.M. are the initials of the Three
|
|||
|
Pillars of the Temple, and add to 52, 13x4, BN, the
|
|||
|
Son.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[77]
|
|||
|
34
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Lambda-Delta}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE SMOKING DOG(18)
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Each act of man is the twist and double of an hare.
|
|||
|
Love and death are the greyhounds that course him.
|
|||
|
God bred the hounds and taketh His pleasure in the
|
|||
|
sport.
|
|||
|
This is the Comedy of Pan, that man should think
|
|||
|
he hunteth, while those hounds hunt him.
|
|||
|
This is the Tragedy of Man when facing Love and
|
|||
|
Death he turns to bay. He is no more hare, but
|
|||
|
boar.
|
|||
|
There are no other comedies or tragedies.
|
|||
|
Cease then to be the mockery of God; in savagery of
|
|||
|
love and death live thou and die!
|
|||
|
Thus shall His laughter be thrilled through with
|
|||
|
Ecstasy.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[78]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Lambda-Delta})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The title is explained in the note.
|
|||
|
The chapter needs no explanation; it is a definite
|
|||
|
point of view of life, and recommends a course of action
|
|||
|
calculated to rob the creator of his cruel sport.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
NOTE
|
|||
|
(18) This chapter was written to clarify {Chi-epsilon-psi-
|
|||
|
iota-delta} of
|
|||
|
which it was the origin. FRATER PERDURABO
|
|||
|
perceived this truth, or rather the first half of it, comedy,
|
|||
|
at breakfast at "Au Chien qui Fume".
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[79]
|
|||
|
35
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Lambda-Epsilon}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
VENUS OF MILO
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Life is as ugly and necessary as the female body.
|
|||
|
Death is as beautiful and necessary as the male
|
|||
|
body.
|
|||
|
The soul is beyond male and female as it is beyond
|
|||
|
Life and Death.
|
|||
|
Even as the Lingam and the Yoni are but diverse
|
|||
|
developments of One Organ, so also are Life and
|
|||
|
Death but two phases of One State. So also the
|
|||
|
Absolute and the Conditioned are but forms of
|
|||
|
THAT.
|
|||
|
What do I love? There is no from, no being, to which
|
|||
|
I do not give myself wholly up.
|
|||
|
Take me, who will!
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[80]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Lambda-Epsilon})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
This chapter must be read in connection with
|
|||
|
Chapters 1, 3, 4, 8, 15, 16, 18, 24, 28, 29.
|
|||
|
The last sentence of paragraph 4 also connects with
|
|||
|
the first paragraph of Chapter 26.
|
|||
|
The title "Venus of Milo" is an argument in support
|
|||
|
of paragraphs 1 and 2, it being evident from this
|
|||
|
statement that the female body becomes beautiful in so
|
|||
|
far as it approximates to the male.
|
|||
|
The female is to be regarded as having been separated
|
|||
|
from the male, in order to reproduce the male in a
|
|||
|
superior form, the absolute, and the conditions forming
|
|||
|
the one absolute.
|
|||
|
In the last two paragraphs there is a justification of
|
|||
|
a practice which might be called sacred prostitution.
|
|||
|
In the common practice of meditation the idea is to
|
|||
|
reject all impressions, but here is an opposite practice,
|
|||
|
very much more difficult, in which all are accepted.
|
|||
|
This cannot be done at all unless one is capable of
|
|||
|
making Dhyana at least on any conceivable thing, at
|
|||
|
a second's notice; otherwise, the practice would only
|
|||
|
be ordinary mind-wandering.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[81]
|
|||
|
36
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Lambda-Sigma}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE STAR SAPPHIRE
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Let the Adept be armed with his Magick Rood [and
|
|||
|
provided with his Mystic Rose].
|
|||
|
In the centre, let him give the L.V.X. signs; or if
|
|||
|
he know them, if he will and dare do them, and
|
|||
|
can keep silent about them, the signs of N.O.X.
|
|||
|
being the signs of Puer, Vir, Puella, Mulier. Omit
|
|||
|
the sign I.R.
|
|||
|
Then let him advance to the East, and make the
|
|||
|
Holy Hexagram, saying: PATER ET MATER
|
|||
|
UNIS DEUS ARARITA.
|
|||
|
Let him go round to the South, make the Holy
|
|||
|
Hexagram, and say: MATER ET FILIUS UNUS
|
|||
|
DEUS ARARITA.
|
|||
|
Let him go round to the West, make the Holy
|
|||
|
Hexagram, and say: FILIUS ET FILIA UNUS
|
|||
|
DEUS ARARITA.
|
|||
|
Let him go round to the North, make the Holy
|
|||
|
Hexagram, and then say: FILIA ET PATER
|
|||
|
UNUS DEUS ARARITA.
|
|||
|
Let him then return to the Centre, and so to The
|
|||
|
Centre of All [making the ROSY CROSS as he
|
|||
|
may know how] saying: ARARITA ARARITA
|
|||
|
ARARITA.
|
|||
|
In this the Signs shall be those of Set Triumphant
|
|||
|
and of Baphomet. Also shall Set appear in the
|
|||
|
Circle. Let him drink of the Sacrament and let him
|
|||
|
communicate the same.]
|
|||
|
Then let him say: OMNIA IN DUOS: DUO IN
|
|||
|
UNUM: UNUS IN NIHIL: HAE NEC
|
|||
|
QUATUOR NEC OMNIA NEC DUO NEC
|
|||
|
UNUS NEC NIHIL SUNT.
|
|||
|
GLORIA PATRI ET MATRI ET FILIO ET
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[82]
|
|||
|
FILIAE ET SPIRITUI SANCTO EXTERNO
|
|||
|
ET SPIRITUI SANCTO INTERNO UT ERAT
|
|||
|
EST ERIT IN SAECULA SAECULORUM SEX
|
|||
|
IN UNO PER NOMEN SEPTEM IN UNO
|
|||
|
ARARITA.
|
|||
|
Let him then repeat the signs of L.V.X. but not the
|
|||
|
signs of N.O.X.; for it is not he that shall arise in
|
|||
|
the Sign of Isis Rejoicing.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Lambda-Sigma})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Star Sapphire corresponds with the Star-Ruby
|
|||
|
of Chapter 25; 36 being the square of 6, as 25 is of %.
|
|||
|
This chapter gives the real and perfect Ritual of the
|
|||
|
Hexagram.
|
|||
|
It would be improper to comment further upon an
|
|||
|
official ritual of the A.'.A.'.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[83]
|
|||
|
37
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Lambda-Zeta}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
DRAGONS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Thought is the shadow of the eclipse of Luna.
|
|||
|
Samadhi is the shadow of the eclipse of Sol.
|
|||
|
The moon and the earth are the non-ego and the
|
|||
|
ego: the Sun is THAT.
|
|||
|
Both eclipses are darkness; both are exceeding rare;
|
|||
|
the Universe itself is Light.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[84]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Lambda-Zeta})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Dragons are in the East supposed to cause eclipses
|
|||
|
by devouring the luminaries.
|
|||
|
There may be some significance in the chapter
|
|||
|
number, which is that of Jechidah the highest unity of
|
|||
|
the soul.
|
|||
|
In this chapter, the idea is given that all limitation
|
|||
|
and evil is an exceedingly rare accident; there can be
|
|||
|
no night in the whole of the Solar System, except in rare
|
|||
|
spots, where the shadow of a planet is cast by itself.
|
|||
|
It is a serious misfortune that we happen to live in a
|
|||
|
tiny corner of the system, where the darkness reaches such
|
|||
|
a high figure as 50 per cent.
|
|||
|
The same is true of moral and spiritual conditions.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[85]
|
|||
|
38
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Lambda-Eta}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LAMBSKIN
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Cowan, skidoo!
|
|||
|
Tyle!
|
|||
|
Swear to hele all.
|
|||
|
This is the mystery.
|
|||
|
Life!
|
|||
|
Mind is the traitor.
|
|||
|
Slay mind.
|
|||
|
Let the corpse of mind lie unburied on the edge of
|
|||
|
the Great Sea!
|
|||
|
Death!
|
|||
|
This is the mystery.
|
|||
|
Tyle!
|
|||
|
Cowan, skidoo!
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[86]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Lambda-Eta})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
This chapter will be readily intelligible to E.A.
|
|||
|
Freemasons, and it cannot be explained to others.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[87]
|
|||
|
39
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Lambda-Theta}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE LOOBY
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Only loobies find excellence in these words.
|
|||
|
It is thinkable that A is not-A; to reverse this is but
|
|||
|
to revert to the normal.
|
|||
|
Yet by forcing the brain to accept propositions of
|
|||
|
which one set is absurdity, the other truism, a
|
|||
|
new function of brain is established.
|
|||
|
Vague and mysterious and all indefinite are the
|
|||
|
contents of this new consciousness; yet they are
|
|||
|
somehow vital. by use they become luminous.
|
|||
|
Unreason becomes Experience.
|
|||
|
This lifts the leaden-footed soul to the Experience
|
|||
|
of THAT of which Reason is the blasphemy.
|
|||
|
But without the Experience these words are the
|
|||
|
Lies of a Looby.
|
|||
|
Yet a Looby to thee, and a Booby to me, a Balassius
|
|||
|
Ruby to GOD, may be!
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[88]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Lambda-Theta})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The word Looby occurs in folklore, and was supposed
|
|||
|
to be the author, at the time of writing this book, which
|
|||
|
he did when he was far from any standard works of
|
|||
|
reference, to connote partly "booby", partly "lout".
|
|||
|
It would thus be a similar word to "Parsifal".
|
|||
|
Paragraphs 2-6 explain the method that was given
|
|||
|
in Chapters 11 and 31. This method, however, occurs
|
|||
|
throughout the book on numerous occasions, and even
|
|||
|
in the chapter itself it is employed in the last paragraphs.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[89]
|
|||
|
40
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Mu}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE HIMOG(19)
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
A red rose absorbs all colours but red; red is therefore
|
|||
|
the one colour that it is not.
|
|||
|
This Law, Reason, Time, Space, all Limitation blinds
|
|||
|
us to the Truth.
|
|||
|
All that we know of Man, Nature, God, is just that
|
|||
|
which they are not; it is that which they throw off
|
|||
|
as repungnant.
|
|||
|
The HIMOG is only visible in so far as He is imperfect.
|
|||
|
Then are they all glorious who seem not to be glorious,
|
|||
|
as the HIMOG is All-glorious Within?
|
|||
|
It may be so.
|
|||
|
How then distinguish the inglorious and perfect
|
|||
|
HIMOG from the inglorious man of earth?
|
|||
|
Distinguish not!
|
|||
|
But thyself Ex-tinguish: HIMOG art thou, and
|
|||
|
HIMOG shalt thou be.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[90]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({MU})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Paragraph 1 is, of course, a well-known scientific
|
|||
|
fact.
|
|||
|
In paragraph 2 it is suggested analogically that all
|
|||
|
thinkable things are similarly blinds for the Unthinkable
|
|||
|
Reality.
|
|||
|
Classing in this manner all things as illusions, the
|
|||
|
question arises as to the distinguishing between illusions;
|
|||
|
how are we to tell whether a Holy Illuminated Man of
|
|||
|
God is really so, since we can see nothing of him but
|
|||
|
his imperfections. :It may be yonder beggar is a King."
|
|||
|
But these considerations are not to trouble such mind
|
|||
|
as the Chela may possess; let him occupy himself,
|
|||
|
rather, with the task of getting rid of his personality;
|
|||
|
this, and not criticism of his holy Guru, should be the
|
|||
|
occupation of his days and nights.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
NOTE
|
|||
|
(19) HIMOG is a Notariqon of the words Holy
|
|||
|
Illuminated Man of God.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[91]
|
|||
|
41
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Mu-Alpha}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
CORN BEEF HASH(20)
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In V.V.V.V.V. is the Great Work perfect.
|
|||
|
Therefore none is that pertaineth not to V.V.V.V.V.
|
|||
|
In any may he manifest; yet in one hath he chosen
|
|||
|
to manifest; and this one hath given His ring as a
|
|||
|
Seal of Authority to the Work of the A.'.A.'.
|
|||
|
through the colleagues of FRATER PER-
|
|||
|
DURABO.
|
|||
|
But this concerns themselves and their administra-
|
|||
|
tion; it concerneth none below the grade of
|
|||
|
Exempt Adept, and such an one only by com-
|
|||
|
mand.
|
|||
|
Also, since below the Abyss Reason is Lord, let men
|
|||
|
seek by experiment, and not by Questionings.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[92]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Mu-Alpha})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the title is only partially explained i the note; it
|
|||
|
means that the statements in this chapter are to be
|
|||
|
understood in the most ordinary and commonplace
|
|||
|
way, without any mystical sense.
|
|||
|
V.V.V.V.V. is the motto of a Master of the Temple
|
|||
|
(or so much He disclosed to the Exempt Adepts),
|
|||
|
referred to in Liber LXI. It is he who is responsible
|
|||
|
for the whole of the development of the A,'.A.'. move-
|
|||
|
ment which has been associated with the publication of
|
|||
|
THE EQUINOX; and His utterance is enshrined in
|
|||
|
the sacred writings.
|
|||
|
It is useless to enquire into His nature; to do so leads
|
|||
|
to certain disaster. Authority from him is exhibited,
|
|||
|
when necessary, to the proper persons, though in no
|
|||
|
case to anyone below the grade of Exempt Adept. The
|
|||
|
person enquiring into such matters is politely requested
|
|||
|
to work, and not to ask questions about matters which
|
|||
|
in no way concern him.
|
|||
|
The number 41 is that of the Barren Mother.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
NOTE
|
|||
|
(20) I.e. food suitable for Americans.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[93]
|
|||
|
42
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Mu-Beta}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
DUST-DEVILS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In the wind of the mind arises the turbulence
|
|||
|
called I.
|
|||
|
It breaks; down shower the barren thoughts.
|
|||
|
All life is choked.
|
|||
|
This desert is the Abyss wherein the Universe.
|
|||
|
The Stars are but thistles in that waste.
|
|||
|
Yet this desert is but one spot accursed in a world of
|
|||
|
bliss.
|
|||
|
Now and again Travellers cross the desert; they come
|
|||
|
from the Great Sea, and to the Great Sea they go.
|
|||
|
As they go they spill water; one day they will irrigate
|
|||
|
the desert, till it flower.
|
|||
|
See! five footprints of a Camel! V.V.V.V.V.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[94]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Mu-Beta})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
This number 42 is the Great Number of the Curse. See Liber
|
|||
|
418, Liber 500, and the essay on the Qabalah in the Temple of
|
|||
|
Solomon the King. This number is said to be all hotch-potch and
|
|||
|
accursed.
|
|||
|
The chapter should be read most carefully in connection with
|
|||
|
the 10th Aethyr. It is to that dramatic experience that it refers.
|
|||
|
The mind is called "wind", because of its nature; as has been
|
|||
|
frequently explained, the ideas and words are identical.
|
|||
|
In this free-flowing, centreless material arises an eddy; a
|
|||
|
spiral close-coiled upon itself.
|
|||
|
The theory of the formation of the Ego is that of the Hindus,
|
|||
|
whose Ahamkara is itself a function of the mind, whose ego it
|
|||
|
creates. This Ego is entirely divine.
|
|||
|
Zoroaster describes God as having the head of the Hawk, and
|
|||
|
a spiral force. It will be difficult to understand this chapter with-
|
|||
|
out some experience in the transvaluation of values, which occurs
|
|||
|
throughout the whole of this book, in nearly every other sentence.
|
|||
|
Transvaluation of values is only the moral aspect of the method
|
|||
|
of contradiction.
|
|||
|
The word "turbulence" is applied to the Ego to suggest the
|
|||
|
French "tourbillion", whirlwind, the false Ego or dust-devil.
|
|||
|
True life, the life, which has no consciousness of "I", is said to
|
|||
|
be choked by this false ego, or rather by the thoughts which its
|
|||
|
explosions produce. In paragraph 4 this is expanded to a
|
|||
|
macrocosmic plane.
|
|||
|
The Masters of the Temple are now introduced; they are
|
|||
|
inhabitants, not of this desert; their abode is not this universe.
|
|||
|
They come from the Great Sea, Binah, the City of the Pyramids.
|
|||
|
V.V.V.V.V. is indicated as one of these travellers; He is
|
|||
|
described as a camel, not because of the connotation of the French
|
|||
|
form of this word, but because "camel" is in hebrew Gimel, and
|
|||
|
Gimel is the path leading from Tiphareth to Kether, uniting
|
|||
|
Microprosopus and Macroprosopus, i.e. performing the Great
|
|||
|
Work.
|
|||
|
The card Gimel in the Tarot is the High Priestess, the Lady of
|
|||
|
Initiation; one might even say, the Holy Guardian Angel.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[95]
|
|||
|
43
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Mu-Gamma}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
MULBERRY TOPS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Black blood upon the altar! and the rustle of angel
|
|||
|
wings above!
|
|||
|
Black blood of the sweet fruit, the bruised, the
|
|||
|
violated bloom-that setteth The Wheel a-spinning
|
|||
|
in the spire.
|
|||
|
Death is the veil of Life, and Life of Death; for both
|
|||
|
are Gods.
|
|||
|
This is that which is written: "A feast for Life, and
|
|||
|
a greater feast for Death!" in THE BOOK OF
|
|||
|
THE LAW.
|
|||
|
The blood is the life of the individual: offer then
|
|||
|
blood!
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[96]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Mu-Gamma})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The title of this chapter refers to a Hebrew legend,
|
|||
|
that of the prophet who heard "a going in the mulberry
|
|||
|
tops"; and to Browning's phrase, "a bruised, black-
|
|||
|
blooded mulberry".
|
|||
|
In the World's Tragedy, Household Gods, The
|
|||
|
Scorpion, and also The God-Eater, the reader may
|
|||
|
study the efficacy of rape, and the sacrifice of blood, as
|
|||
|
magical formulae. Blood and virginity have always
|
|||
|
been the most acceptable offerings to all the gods, but
|
|||
|
especially the Christian God.
|
|||
|
In the last paragraph, the reason of this is explained;
|
|||
|
it is because such sacrifices come under the Great Law
|
|||
|
of the Rosy Cross, the giving-up of the individuality,
|
|||
|
as has been explained as nauseam in previous chapters.
|
|||
|
We shall frequently recur to this subject.
|
|||
|
By "the wheel spinning in the spire" is meant the
|
|||
|
manifestation of magical force, the spermatozoon in the
|
|||
|
conical phallus. For wheels, see Chapter 78.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[97]
|
|||
|
44
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Mu-Delta}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE MASS OF THE PHOENIX
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Magician, his breast bare, stands before an altar
|
|||
|
on which are his Burin, Bell, Thurible, and two
|
|||
|
of the Cakes of Light. In the Sign of the Enterer he
|
|||
|
reaches West across the Altar, and cries:
|
|||
|
Hail Ra, that goest in Thy bark
|
|||
|
Into the Caverns of the DarK!
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
He gives the sign of Silence, and takes the Bell, and
|
|||
|
Fire, in his hands.
|
|||
|
East of the Altar see me stand
|
|||
|
With Light and Musick in mine hand!
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
He strikes Eleven times upon the Bell 3 3 3-5 5 5 5 5-
|
|||
|
3 3 3 and places the Fire in the Thurible.
|
|||
|
I strike the Bell: I light the flame:
|
|||
|
I utter the mysterious Name.
|
|||
|
ABRAHADABRA
|
|||
|
He strikes Eleven times upon the Bell.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Now I begin to pray: Thou Child,
|
|||
|
holy Thy name and undefiled!
|
|||
|
Thy reign is come: Thy will is done.
|
|||
|
Here is the Bread; here is the Blood.
|
|||
|
Bring me through midnight to the Sun!
|
|||
|
Save me from Evil and from Good!
|
|||
|
That Thy one crown of all the Ten.
|
|||
|
Even now and here be mine. AMEN.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
He puts the first Cake on the Fire of the Thurible.
|
|||
|
I burn the Incense-cake, proclaim
|
|||
|
These adorations of Thy name.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
He makes them as in Liber Legis, and strikes again
|
|||
|
Eleven times upon the Bell. With the Burin he then
|
|||
|
makes upon his breast the proper sign.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[98]
|
|||
|
Behold this bleeding breast of mine
|
|||
|
Gashed with the sacramental sign!
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
He puts the second Cake to the wound.
|
|||
|
I stanch the blood; the wager soaks
|
|||
|
It up, and the high priest invokes!
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
He eats the second Cake.
|
|||
|
This Bread I eat. This Oath I swear
|
|||
|
As I enflame myself with prayer:
|
|||
|
"There is no grace: there is no guilt:
|
|||
|
This is the Law: DO WHAT THOU WILT!"
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
He strikes Eleven times upon the Bell, and cries
|
|||
|
ABRAHADABRA.
|
|||
|
I entered in with woe; with mirth
|
|||
|
I now go forth, and with thanksgiving,
|
|||
|
To do my pleasure on the earth
|
|||
|
Among the legions of the living.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
He goeth forth.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Mu-Delta})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
This is the special number of Horus; it is the Hebrew
|
|||
|
blood, and the multiplication of the 4 by the 11, the
|
|||
|
number of Magick, explains 4 in its finest sense. But
|
|||
|
see in particular the accounts in Equinox I, vii of the
|
|||
|
circumstances of the Equinox of the Gods.
|
|||
|
The word "Phoenix" may be taken as including the
|
|||
|
idea of "Pelican", the bird, which is fabled to feeds its
|
|||
|
young from the blood of its own breast. Yet the two
|
|||
|
ideas, though cognate, are not identical, and "Phoenix"
|
|||
|
is the more accurate symbol.
|
|||
|
This chapter is explained in Chapter 62.
|
|||
|
It would be improper to comment further upon a
|
|||
|
ritual which has been accepted as official by the
|
|||
|
A.'.A.'.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[99]
|
|||
|
45
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Mu-Epsilon}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
CHINESE MUSIC
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
"Explain this happening!"
|
|||
|
"It must have a `natural' cause." \
|
|||
|
"It must have a `supernatural' cause." / Let
|
|||
|
these two asses be set to grind corn.
|
|||
|
May, might, must, should, probably, may be, we
|
|||
|
may safely assume, ought, it is hardly question-
|
|||
|
able, almost certainly-poor hacks! let them be
|
|||
|
turned out to grass!
|
|||
|
Proof is only possible in mathematics, and mathe-
|
|||
|
matics is only a matter of arbitrary conventions.
|
|||
|
And yet doubt is a good servant but a bad master; a
|
|||
|
perfect mistress, but a nagging wife.
|
|||
|
"White is white" is the lash of the overseer: "white
|
|||
|
is black" is the watchword of the slave. The Master
|
|||
|
takes no heed.
|
|||
|
The Chinese cannot help thinking that the octave has
|
|||
|
5 notes.
|
|||
|
The more necessary anything appears to my mind,
|
|||
|
the more certain it is that I only assert a limitation.
|
|||
|
I slept with Faith, and found a corpse in my arms on
|
|||
|
awaking; I drank and danced all night with Doubt,
|
|||
|
and found her a virgin in the morning.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[100]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Mu-Epsilon})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The title of this chapter is drawn from paragraph 7.
|
|||
|
We now, for the first time, attack the question of
|
|||
|
doubt.
|
|||
|
"Th Soldier and the Hunchback" should be care-
|
|||
|
fully studied in this connection. The attitude recom-
|
|||
|
mended is scepticism, but a scepticism under control.
|
|||
|
Doubt inhibits action, as much as faith binds it. All
|
|||
|
the best Popes have been Atheists, but perhaps the
|
|||
|
greatest of them once remarked, "Quantum nobis
|
|||
|
prodest haec fabula Christi".
|
|||
|
The ruler asserts facts as they are; the slave has there-
|
|||
|
fore no option but to deny them passionately, in order
|
|||
|
to express his discontent. Hence such absurdities as
|
|||
|
"Liberte, Egalite, Fraternite", "In God we trust", and
|
|||
|
the like. Similarly we find people asserting today that
|
|||
|
woman is superior to man, and that all men are born
|
|||
|
equal.
|
|||
|
The Master (in technical language, the Magus) does
|
|||
|
not concern himself with facts; he does not care whether
|
|||
|
a thing is true or not: he uses truth and falsehood in-
|
|||
|
discriminately, to serve his ends. Slaves consider him
|
|||
|
immoral, an preach against him in Hyde Park.
|
|||
|
In paragraphs 7 and 8 we find a most important
|
|||
|
statement, a practical aspect of the fact that all truth
|
|||
|
is relative, and in the last paragraph we see how
|
|||
|
scepticism keeps the mind fresh, whereas faith dies in
|
|||
|
the very sleep that it induces.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[101]
|
|||
|
46
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Mu-Digamma}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
BUTTONS AND ROSETTES
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The cause of sorrow is the desire of the One to the
|
|||
|
Many, or of the Many to the One. This also is the
|
|||
|
cause of joy.
|
|||
|
But the desire of one to another is all of sorrow; its
|
|||
|
birth is hunger, and its death satiety.
|
|||
|
The desire of the moth for the star at least saves him
|
|||
|
satiety.
|
|||
|
Hunger thou, O man, for the infinite: be insatiable
|
|||
|
even for the finite; thus at The End shalt thou
|
|||
|
devour the finite, and become the infinite.
|
|||
|
Be thou more greedy that the shark, more full of
|
|||
|
yearning than the wind among the pines.
|
|||
|
The weary pilgrim struggles on; the satiated pilgrim
|
|||
|
stops.
|
|||
|
The road winds uphill: all law, all nature must be
|
|||
|
overcome.
|
|||
|
Do this by virtue of THAT in thyself before which
|
|||
|
law and nature are but shadows.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[102]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Mu-Digamma})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The title of this chapter is best explained by a refer-
|
|||
|
ence to Mistinguette and Mayol.
|
|||
|
It would be hard to decide, and it is fortunately un-
|
|||
|
necessary even to discuss, whether the distinction of
|
|||
|
their art is the cause, result, or concomitant of their
|
|||
|
private peculiarities.
|
|||
|
The fact remains that in vice, as in everything else,
|
|||
|
some things satiate, others refresh. Any game in which
|
|||
|
perfection is easily attained soon ceases to amuse,
|
|||
|
although in the beginning its fascination is so violent.
|
|||
|
Witness the tremendous, but transitory, vogue of
|
|||
|
ping-pong and diabolo. Those games in which per-
|
|||
|
fection is impossible never cease to attract.
|
|||
|
The lesson of the chapter is thus always to rise
|
|||
|
hungry from a meal, always to violate on's own nature.
|
|||
|
Keep on acquiring a taste for what is naturally
|
|||
|
repugnant; this is an unfailing source of pleasure, and
|
|||
|
it has a real further advantage, in destroying the
|
|||
|
Sankharas, which, however "good" in themselves,
|
|||
|
relatively to other Sankharas, are yet barriers upon the
|
|||
|
Path; they are modifications of the Ego, and therefore
|
|||
|
those things which bar it from the absolute.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[103]
|
|||
|
47
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Mu-Zeta}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
WINDMILL-WORDS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Asana gets rid of Anatomy-con- \
|
|||
|
sciousness. | Involuntary
|
|||
|
Pranayama gets rid of Physiology- | "Breaks"
|
|||
|
consciousness. /
|
|||
|
Yama and Niyama get rid of \ Voluntary
|
|||
|
Ethical consciousness. / "Breaks"
|
|||
|
Pratyhara gets rid of the Objective.
|
|||
|
Dharana gets rid of the Subjective.
|
|||
|
Dhyana gets rid of the Ego.
|
|||
|
Samadhi gets rid of the Soul Impersonal.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Asana destroys the static body (Nama).
|
|||
|
Pranayama destroys the dynamic body (Rupa).
|
|||
|
Yama destroys the emotions. \ (Vedana).
|
|||
|
Niyama destroys the passions. /
|
|||
|
Dharana destroys the perceptions (Sanna).
|
|||
|
Dhyana destroys the tendencies (Sankhara).
|
|||
|
Samadhi destroys the consciousness (Vinnanam).
|
|||
|
Homard a la Thermidor destroys the digestion.
|
|||
|
The last of these facts is the one of which I am most
|
|||
|
certain.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[104]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Mu-Zeta})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The allusion in the title is not quite clear, though it
|
|||
|
may be connected with the penultimate paragraph.
|
|||
|
The chapter consists of two points of view from which
|
|||
|
to regard Yoga, two odes upon a distant prospect of the
|
|||
|
Temple of Madura, two Elegies on a mat of Kusha-
|
|||
|
grass.
|
|||
|
The penultimate paragraph is introduced by way of
|
|||
|
repose. Cynicism is a great cure for over-study.
|
|||
|
There is a great deal of cynicism in this book, in one
|
|||
|
place and another. It should be regarded as Angostura
|
|||
|
Bitters, to brighten the flavour of a discourse which
|
|||
|
were else too sweet. It prevents one from slopping over
|
|||
|
into sentimentality.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[105]
|
|||
|
48
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Mu-Eta}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
MOME RATHS(22)
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The early bird catches the worm and the twelve-
|
|||
|
year-old prostitute attracts the ambassador.
|
|||
|
Neglect not the dawn-meditation!
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The first plovers' eggs fetch the highest prices; the
|
|||
|
flower of virginity is esteemed by the pandar.
|
|||
|
Neglect not the dawn-meditation!
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
early to bed and early to rise
|
|||
|
Makes a man healthy and wealthy and wise:
|
|||
|
But late to watch and early to pray
|
|||
|
Brings him across The Abyss, they say.
|
|||
|
Neglect not the dawn-meditation!
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[106]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Mu-Eta})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
This chapter is perfectly simple, and needs no
|
|||
|
comment whatsoever.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
NOTE
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
(22) "The mome raths outgrabe"-Lewis Carroll.
|
|||
|
But "mome" is Parisian slang for a young girl,
|
|||
|
and "rathe" O.E. for early. "The rathe primrose"-
|
|||
|
Milton.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[107]
|
|||
|
49
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Mu-Theta}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
WARATAH-BLOSSOMS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Seven are the veils of the dancing-girl in the harem
|
|||
|
of IT.
|
|||
|
Seven are the names, and seven are the lamps beside
|
|||
|
Her bed.
|
|||
|
Seven eunuchs guard Her with drawn swords; No
|
|||
|
Man may come nigh unto Her.
|
|||
|
In Her wine-cup are seven streams of the blood of
|
|||
|
the Seven Spirits of God.
|
|||
|
Seven are the heads of THE BEAST whereon She
|
|||
|
rideth.
|
|||
|
The head of an Angel: the head of a Saint: the head
|
|||
|
of a Poet: the head of An Adulterous Woman: the
|
|||
|
head of a Man of Valour: the head of a Satyr:
|
|||
|
and the head of a Lion-Serpent.
|
|||
|
Seven letters hath Her holiest name; and it is
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
A B
|
|||
|
77
|
|||
|
B A (Drawn upon this page is the
|
|||
|
77 77 Sigil of BABALON.)
|
|||
|
N L
|
|||
|
7
|
|||
|
O
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
This is the Seal upon the Ring that is on the Fore-
|
|||
|
finger of IT: and it is the Seal upon the Tombs of
|
|||
|
them whom She hath slain.
|
|||
|
Here is Wisdom. Let Him that hath Understanding
|
|||
|
count the Number of Our Lady; for it is the
|
|||
|
Number of a Woman; and Her Number is
|
|||
|
An Hundred and Fifty and Six.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[108]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Mu-theta})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
49 is the square of 7.
|
|||
|
7 is the passive and feminine number.
|
|||
|
The chapter should be read in connection with Chapter 31
|
|||
|
for IT now reappears.
|
|||
|
The chapter heading, the Waratah, is a voluptuous scarlet
|
|||
|
flower, common in Australia, and this connects the chapter
|
|||
|
with Chapters 28 and 29; but this is only an allusion, for
|
|||
|
the subject of the chapter is OUR LADY BABALON,
|
|||
|
who is conceived as the feminine counterpart of IT.
|
|||
|
This does not agree very well with the common or orthodox
|
|||
|
theogony of Chapter 11; but it is to be explained by the
|
|||
|
dithyrambic nature of the chapter.
|
|||
|
In paragraph 3 NO MAN is of course NEMO, the
|
|||
|
Master of the Temple, Liber 418 will explain most of the
|
|||
|
allusions in this chapter.
|
|||
|
In paragraphs 5 and 6 the author frankly identifies him-
|
|||
|
self with the BEAST referred to in the book, and in the
|
|||
|
Apocalypse, and in LIBER LEGIS. In paragraph 6 the
|
|||
|
word "angel" may refer to his mission, and the word
|
|||
|
"lion-serpent" to the sigil of his ascending decan. (Teth=
|
|||
|
Snake=spermatozoon and Leo in the Zodiac, which like
|
|||
|
Teth itself has the snake-form. theta first written {Sun} = Lingam-
|
|||
|
Yoni and Sol.)
|
|||
|
Paragraph 7 explains the theological difficulty referred
|
|||
|
to above. There is only one symbol, but this symbol has
|
|||
|
many names: of those names BABALON is the holiest.
|
|||
|
It is the name referred to in Liber Legis, 1, 22.
|
|||
|
It will be noticed that the figure, or sigil, of BABALON
|
|||
|
is a seal upon a ring, and this ring is upon the forefinger
|
|||
|
of IT. This identifies further the symbol with itself.
|
|||
|
It will be noticed that this seal, except for the absence of
|
|||
|
a border, is the official seal of the A.'.A.'. Compare Chapter
|
|||
|
3.
|
|||
|
It is also said to be the seal upon the tombs of them that
|
|||
|
she hath slain, that is, of the Masters of the Temple.
|
|||
|
In connection with the number 49, see Liber 418, the
|
|||
|
22nd Aethyr, as well as the usual authorities.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[109]
|
|||
|
50
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Nu}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE VIGIL OF ST. HUBERT
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In the forest God met the Stag-beetle. "Hold! Wor-
|
|||
|
ship me!" quoth God. "For I am All-Great, All-
|
|||
|
Good, All Wise....The stars are but sparks from
|
|||
|
the forges of My smiths...."
|
|||
|
"Yea, verily and Amen," said the Stag-beetle, "all
|
|||
|
this do I believe, and that devoutly."
|
|||
|
"Then why do you not worship Me?"
|
|||
|
"Because I am real and your are only imaginary."
|
|||
|
But the leaves of the forest rustled with the laughter
|
|||
|
of the wind.
|
|||
|
Said Wind and Wood: "They neither of them know
|
|||
|
anything!"
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[110]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Nu})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
St. Hubert appears to have been a saint who saw a
|
|||
|
stag of a mystical or sacred nature.
|
|||
|
The Stag-beetle must not be identified with the one
|
|||
|
in Chapter 16. It is a merely literary touch.
|
|||
|
the chapter is a resolution of the universe into
|
|||
|
Tetragrammaton; God the macrocosm and the micro-
|
|||
|
cosm beetle. Both imagine themselves to exist; both say
|
|||
|
"you" and "I", and discuss their relative reality.
|
|||
|
The things which really exist, the things which have
|
|||
|
no Ego, and speak only in the third person, regard
|
|||
|
these as ignorant, on account of their assumption of
|
|||
|
Knowledge.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[111]
|
|||
|
51
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Nu-Alpha}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
TERRIER-WORK
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Doubt.
|
|||
|
Doubt thyself.
|
|||
|
Doubt even if thou doubtest thyself.
|
|||
|
Doubt all.
|
|||
|
Doubt even if thou doubtest all.
|
|||
|
It seems sometimes as if beneath all conscious doubt
|
|||
|
there lay some deepest certainty. O kill it! Slay the
|
|||
|
snake!
|
|||
|
The horn of the Doubt-Goat be exalted
|
|||
|
Dive deeper, ever deeper, into the Abyss of Mind,
|
|||
|
until thou unearth the fox THAT. On, hounds!
|
|||
|
Yoicks! Tally-ho! Bring THAT to bay!
|
|||
|
Then, wind the Mort!
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[112]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Nu-Alpha})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The number 51 means failure and pain, and its
|
|||
|
subject is appropriately doubt.
|
|||
|
The title of the chapter is borrowed from the health-
|
|||
|
giving and fascinating sport of fox-hunting, which
|
|||
|
Frater Perdurabo followed in his youth.
|
|||
|
This chapter should be read in connection with "The
|
|||
|
Soldier and the Hunchback" of which it is in some sort
|
|||
|
an epitome.
|
|||
|
Its meaning is sufficiently clear, but in paragraphs
|
|||
|
6 and 7 it will be noticed that the identification of the
|
|||
|
Soldier with the Hunchback has reached such a pitch
|
|||
|
that the symbols are interchanged, enthusiasm being
|
|||
|
represented as the sinuous snake, scepticism as the
|
|||
|
Goat of the Sabbath. In other words, a state is reached
|
|||
|
in which destruction is as much joy as creation.
|
|||
|
(Compare Chapter 46.)
|
|||
|
Beyond that is a still deeper state of mind, which is
|
|||
|
THAT.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[113]
|
|||
|
52
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Nu-Beta}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE BULL-BAITING
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Fourscore and eleven books wrote I; in each did I
|
|||
|
expound THE GREAT WORK fully, from The
|
|||
|
beginning even unto The End thereof.
|
|||
|
Then at last came certain men unto me, saying:
|
|||
|
O Master! Expound thou THE GREAT WORK
|
|||
|
unto us, O Master!
|
|||
|
And I held my peace.
|
|||
|
O generation of gossipers! who shall deliver you
|
|||
|
from the Wrath that is fallen upon you?
|
|||
|
O Babblers, Prattlers, Talkers, Loquacious Ones,
|
|||
|
Tatlers, Chewers of the Red Rag that inflameth
|
|||
|
Apis the Redeemer to fury, learn first what is
|
|||
|
Work! and THE GREAT WORK is not so far
|
|||
|
beyond!
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[114]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Nu-Beta})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
52 is BN, the number of the Son, Osiris-Apis, the
|
|||
|
Redeemer, with whom the Master (Fra. P.) identifies
|
|||
|
himself. he permits himself for a moment the pleasure
|
|||
|
of feeling his wounds; and, turning upon his generation,
|
|||
|
gores it with his horns.
|
|||
|
The fourscore-and-eleven books do not, we think,
|
|||
|
refer to the ninety-one chapters of this little master-
|
|||
|
piece, or even to the numerous volumes he has penned,
|
|||
|
but rather to the fact that 91 is the number of Amen,
|
|||
|
implying the completeness of his work.
|
|||
|
In the last paragraph is a paranomasia. "To chew
|
|||
|
the red rag" is a phrase for to talk aimlessly and per-
|
|||
|
sistently, while it is notorious that a red cloth will excite
|
|||
|
the rage of a bull.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[115]
|
|||
|
53
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Nu-Gamma}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE DOWSER
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Once round the meadow. Brother, does the hazel
|
|||
|
twig dip?
|
|||
|
Twice round the orchard. Brother, does the hazel
|
|||
|
twig dip?
|
|||
|
Thrice round the paddock, Highly, lowly, wily, holy,
|
|||
|
dip, dip, dip!
|
|||
|
Then neighed the horse in the paddock-and lo!
|
|||
|
its wings.
|
|||
|
For whoso findeth the SPRING beneath the earth
|
|||
|
maketh the treaders-of-earth to course the heavens.
|
|||
|
This SPRING is threefold; of water, but also of steel,
|
|||
|
and of the seasons.
|
|||
|
Also this PADDOCK is the Toad that hath the
|
|||
|
jewel between his eyes-Aum Mani Padmen
|
|||
|
Hum! (Keep us from Evil!)
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[116]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Nu-Gamma})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
A dowser is one who practises divination, usually with
|
|||
|
the object of finding water or minerals, by means of the
|
|||
|
vibrations of a hazel twig.
|
|||
|
The meadow represents the flower of life; the orchard its
|
|||
|
fruit.
|
|||
|
The paddock, being reserved for animals, represents life
|
|||
|
itself. That is to say, the secret spring of life is found in the
|
|||
|
place of life, with the result that the horse, who represents
|
|||
|
ordinary animal life, becomes the divine horse Pegasus.
|
|||
|
In paragraph 6 we see this spring identified with the
|
|||
|
phallus, for it is not only a source of water, but highly
|
|||
|
elastic, while the reference to the seasons alludes to the well-
|
|||
|
known lines of the late Lord Tennyson:
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
"In the spring a livelier iris changes on the burnished dove,
|
|||
|
In the Spring a young man's fancy lightly turns to thoughts
|
|||
|
of love."
|
|||
|
-Locksley Hall.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
In paragraph 7 the place of life, the universe of animal
|
|||
|
souls, is identified with the toad, which
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
"Ugly and venomous,
|
|||
|
Wears yet a precious jewel in his head"
|
|||
|
-Romeo and Juliet-
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
this jewel being the divine spark in man, and indeed in all
|
|||
|
that "lives and moves and has its being". Note this phrase,
|
|||
|
which is highly significant; the word "lives" excluding the
|
|||
|
mineral kingdom, the word "moves" the vegetable kingdom,
|
|||
|
and the phrase "has its being" the lower animals, including
|
|||
|
woman.
|
|||
|
This "toad" and "jewel" are further identified with the
|
|||
|
Lotus and jewel of the well-known Buddhist phrase and
|
|||
|
this seems to suggest that this "toad" is the Yoni; the
|
|||
|
suggestion is further strengthened by the concluding phrase
|
|||
|
in brackets, "Keep us from evil", since, although it is the
|
|||
|
place of life, the means of grace, it may be ruinous.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[117]
|
|||
|
54
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Nu-Delta}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Five and forty apprentice masons out of work!
|
|||
|
Fifteen fellow-craftsmen out of work!
|
|||
|
Three Master Masons out of work!
|
|||
|
All these sat on their haunches waiting The Report
|
|||
|
of the Sojourner; for THE WORD was lost.
|
|||
|
This is the Report of the Sojourners: THE WORD
|
|||
|
was LOVE;(23) and its number is An Hundred and
|
|||
|
Eleven.
|
|||
|
Then said each AMO;(24) for its number is An Hundred
|
|||
|
and Eleven.
|
|||
|
Each took the Trowel from his LAP,(25) whose number
|
|||
|
is AN Hundred and Eleven.
|
|||
|
Each called moreover on the Goddess NINA,(26) for
|
|||
|
Her number is An Hundred and Eleven.
|
|||
|
Yet with all this went The Work awry; for THE
|
|||
|
WORD OF THE LAW IS {Theta-Epsilon-Lambda-Eta-Mu-Alpha}.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[118]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Nu-Delta})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The title of this chapter refers to the duty of the Tyler
|
|||
|
in a blue lodge of Freemasons.
|
|||
|
The numbers in paragraphs 1 to 3 are significant;
|
|||
|
each Master-Mason is attended by 5 Fellow-Crafts,
|
|||
|
and each Fellow-Craft by 3 Apprentices, as if the
|
|||
|
Masters were sitting in pentagrams, and the Fellow-
|
|||
|
Craftsmen in triangles. This may refer to the number of
|
|||
|
manual signs in each of these degrees.
|
|||
|
The moral of the chapter is apparently that the
|
|||
|
mother-letter {Aleph} is an inadequate solution of the Great
|
|||
|
Problem. {Aleph} is identified with the Yoni, for all the
|
|||
|
symbols connected with it in this place are feminine,
|
|||
|
but {Aleph} is also a number of Samadhi and mysticism, and
|
|||
|
the doctrine is therefore that Magick, in that highest
|
|||
|
sense explained in the Book of the Law, is the truer
|
|||
|
key.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
NOTES
|
|||
|
(23) L=30, O=70, V=6, E=5=111.
|
|||
|
(24) A=1, M=40, O=70=111.
|
|||
|
(25) The trowel is shaped like a diamond or Yoni.
|
|||
|
L=30, A=1, P=80=111
|
|||
|
(26) N=50, I=10, N=50, A=1=111.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[119]
|
|||
|
55
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Nu-Epsilon}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE DROOPING SUNFLOWER
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The One Thought vanished; all my mind was torn to
|
|||
|
rags: --- nay! nay! my head was mashed into
|
|||
|
wood pulp, and thereon the Daily Newspaper was
|
|||
|
printed.
|
|||
|
Thus wrote I, since my One Love was torn from me.
|
|||
|
I cannot work: I cannot think: I seek distraction
|
|||
|
here: I seek distraction there: but this is all my
|
|||
|
truth, that I who love have lost; and how may I
|
|||
|
regain?
|
|||
|
I must have money to get to America.
|
|||
|
O Mage! Sage! Gauge thy Wage, or in the Page of
|
|||
|
Thine Age is written Rage!
|
|||
|
O my darling! We should not have spent Ninety
|
|||
|
Pounds in that Three Weeks in Paris!...Slash the
|
|||
|
Breaks on thine arm with a pole-axe!
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[120]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Nu-Epsilon})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The number 55 refers to Malkuth, the ride; it
|
|||
|
should then be read in connection with Chapters 28, 29,
|
|||
|
49.
|
|||
|
The "drooping sunflower" is the heart, which needs
|
|||
|
the divine light.
|
|||
|
Since Jivatma was separated from Paramatma, as
|
|||
|
in paragraph 2, not only is the Divine Unity destroyed
|
|||
|
but Daath, instead of being the Child of Chokmah and
|
|||
|
Binah, becomes the Abyss, and the Qliphoth arise.
|
|||
|
The only sense which abides is that of loss, and the
|
|||
|
craving to retrieve it. In paragraph 3 it is seen that this
|
|||
|
is impossible, owing (paragraph 4) to his not having
|
|||
|
made proper arrangements to recover the original
|
|||
|
position previous to making the divisions.
|
|||
|
In paragraph 5 it is shown that this is because of
|
|||
|
allowing enjoyment to cause forgetfulness of the really
|
|||
|
important thing. Those who allow themselves to wallow
|
|||
|
in Samadhi are sorry for it afterwards.
|
|||
|
The last paragraph indicaed the precautions to be
|
|||
|
taken to avoid this.
|
|||
|
The number 90 is the last paragraph is not merely
|
|||
|
fact, but symbolism; 90 being the number of Tzaddi,
|
|||
|
the Star, looked at in its exoteric sense, as a naked
|
|||
|
woman, playing by a stream, surrounded by birds and
|
|||
|
butterflies. The pole-axe is recommended instead of
|
|||
|
the usual razor, as a more vigorous weapon. One
|
|||
|
cannot be too severe in checking any faltering in the
|
|||
|
work, any digression from the Path.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[121]
|
|||
|
56
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Nu-Digamma}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
TROUBLE WITH TWINS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Holy, holy, holy, unto Five Hundred and Fifty Five
|
|||
|
times holy be OUR LADY of the STARS!
|
|||
|
Holy, holy, holy, unto One Hundred and Fifty Six
|
|||
|
times holy be OUR LADY that rideth upon THE
|
|||
|
BEAST!
|
|||
|
Holy, holy, holy, unto the Number of Times
|
|||
|
Necessary and Appropriate be OUR LADY
|
|||
|
Isis in Her Millions-of-Names, All-Mother,
|
|||
|
Genetrix-Meretrix!
|
|||
|
Yet holier than all These to me is LAYLAH, night
|
|||
|
and death; for Her do I blaspheme alike the finite
|
|||
|
and the The Infinite.
|
|||
|
So wrote not FRATER PERDURABO, but the
|
|||
|
Imp Crowley in his Name.
|
|||
|
For forgery let him suffer Penal Servitude for Seven
|
|||
|
Years; or at least let him do Pranayama all the
|
|||
|
way home-home? nay! but to the house of the
|
|||
|
harlot whom he loveth not. For it is LAYLAH that
|
|||
|
he loveth...................................
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
And yet who knoweth which is Crowley, and which is
|
|||
|
FRATER PERDURABO?
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[122]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Nu-Digamma})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The number of the chapter refers to Liber Legis I, 24,
|
|||
|
for paragraph 1 refers to Nuit. The "twins" in the
|
|||
|
title are those mentioned in paragraph 5.
|
|||
|
555 is HADIT, HAD spelt in full. 156 is
|
|||
|
BABALON.
|
|||
|
In paragraph 4 is the gist of the chapter, Laylah
|
|||
|
being again introduced, as in Chapters 28, 29, 49 and
|
|||
|
55.
|
|||
|
The exoteric blasphemy, it is hinted i the last
|
|||
|
paragraph, may be an esoteric arcanum, for the Master
|
|||
|
of the Temple is interested in Malkuth, as Malkuth is
|
|||
|
in Binah; also "Malkuth is in Kether, and Kether in
|
|||
|
Malkuth"; and, to the Ipsissimus, dissolution in the
|
|||
|
body of Nuit and a visit to a brothel may be identical.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[123]
|
|||
|
57
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Nu-Zeta}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE DUCK-BILLED PLATYPUS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Dirt is matter in the wrong place.
|
|||
|
Thought is mind in the wrong place.
|
|||
|
Matter is mind; so thought is dirt.
|
|||
|
Thus argued he, the Wise One, not mindful that all
|
|||
|
place is wrong.
|
|||
|
For not until the PLACE is perfected by a T saith
|
|||
|
he PLACET.
|
|||
|
The Rose uncrucified droppeth its petals; without
|
|||
|
the Rose the Cross is a dry stick.
|
|||
|
Worship then the Rosy Cross, and the Mystery of
|
|||
|
Two-in-One.
|
|||
|
And worship Him that swore by His holy T that One
|
|||
|
should not be One except in so far as it is Two.
|
|||
|
I am glad that LAYLAH is afar; no doubt clouds
|
|||
|
love.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[124]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Nu-Zeta})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The title of the chapter suggest the two in one, since
|
|||
|
the ornithorhynchus is both bird and beast; it is also
|
|||
|
an Australian animal, like Laylah herself, and was
|
|||
|
doubtless chosen for this reason.
|
|||
|
This chapter is an apology for the universe.
|
|||
|
Paragraphs 1-3 repeat the familiar arguments
|
|||
|
against reason in an epigrammatic form.
|
|||
|
Paragraph 4 alludes to Liber Legis I, 52; "place"
|
|||
|
implies space; denies homogeneity to space; but when
|
|||
|
"place" is perfected by "t"-as it were, Yoni by Lingam
|
|||
|
-we get the word "placet", meaning "it pleases".
|
|||
|
Paragraphs 6 and 7 explain this further; it is
|
|||
|
necessary to separate things, in order that they might
|
|||
|
rejoice in uniting. See Liber Legis I, 28-30, which is
|
|||
|
paraphrased in the penultimate paragraph.
|
|||
|
In the last paragraph this doctrine is interpreted
|
|||
|
in common life by a paraphrase of the familiar and
|
|||
|
beautiful proverb, "Absence makes the heart grow
|
|||
|
fonder". (PS. I seem to get a subtle after-taste of
|
|||
|
bitterness.)
|
|||
|
(It is to be observed that the philosopher having first
|
|||
|
committed the syllogistic error quaternis terminorum,
|
|||
|
in attempting to reduce the terms to three, staggers into
|
|||
|
non distributia medii. It is possible that considerations
|
|||
|
with Sir Wm. Hamilton's qualification (or quantifica-
|
|||
|
tion (?)) of the predicate may be taken as intervening,
|
|||
|
but to do so would render the humour of the chapter too
|
|||
|
subtle for the average reader in Oshkosh for whom
|
|||
|
this book is evidently written.)
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[125]
|
|||
|
58
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Nu-Eta}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Haggard am I, an hyaena; I hunger and howl. Men
|
|||
|
think it laughter-ha! ha! ha!
|
|||
|
There is nothing movable or immovable under the
|
|||
|
firmament of heaven on which I may write the
|
|||
|
symbols of the secret of my soul.
|
|||
|
Yea, though I were lowered by ropes into the
|
|||
|
utmost Caverns and Vaults of Eternity, there is
|
|||
|
no word to express even the first whisper of the
|
|||
|
Initiator in mine ear: yea, I abhor birth, ululating
|
|||
|
lamentations of Night!
|
|||
|
Agony! Agony! the Light within me breeds veils; the
|
|||
|
song within be dumbness.
|
|||
|
God! in what prism may any man analyse my Light?
|
|||
|
Immortal are the adepts; and ye hey die-They
|
|||
|
die of SHAME unspeakable; They die as the
|
|||
|
Gods die, for SORROW.
|
|||
|
Wilt thou endure unto THe End, O FRATER
|
|||
|
PERDURABO, O Lamp in The Abyss? Thou hast
|
|||
|
the Keystone of the Royal Arch; yet the
|
|||
|
Apprentices, instead of making bricks, put the
|
|||
|
straws in their hair, and think they are Jesus
|
|||
|
Christ!
|
|||
|
O sublime tragedy and comedy of THE GREAT
|
|||
|
WORK!
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[126]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Nu-Eta})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Haggai, a notorious Hebrew prophet, is a Second
|
|||
|
Officer in a Chapter of the Royal Arch Masons.
|
|||
|
In this chapter the author, in a sort of raging
|
|||
|
eloquence, bewails his impotence to express himself,
|
|||
|
or to induce others to follow into the light. In para-
|
|||
|
graph 1 he explains the sardonic laughter, for which he
|
|||
|
is justly celebrated, as being in reality the expression of
|
|||
|
this feeling.
|
|||
|
Paragraph 2 is a reference to the Obligation of an
|
|||
|
Entered Apprentice Mason.
|
|||
|
Paragraph 3 refers to the Ceremony of Exaltation
|
|||
|
in Royal Arch Masonry. The Initiate will be able to
|
|||
|
discover the most formidable secret of that degree con-
|
|||
|
cealed in the paragraph.
|
|||
|
Paragraphs 4-6 express an anguish to which that of
|
|||
|
Gethsemane and Golgotha must appear like whitlows.
|
|||
|
In paragraph 7 the agony is broken up by the
|
|||
|
sardonic or cynical laughter to which we have previously
|
|||
|
alluded.
|
|||
|
And the final paragraph, in the words of the noblest
|
|||
|
simplicity, praises the Great Work; rejoices in its
|
|||
|
sublimity, in the supreme Art, in the intensity of the
|
|||
|
passion and ecstasy which it brings forth. (Note that
|
|||
|
the words "passion" and "ecstasy" may be taken as
|
|||
|
symbolical of Yoni and Lingam.)
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[127]
|
|||
|
59
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Nu-Theta}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
There is no help-but hotch pot!-in the skies
|
|||
|
When Astacus sees Crab and Lobster rise.
|
|||
|
Man that has spine, and hopes of heaven-to-be,
|
|||
|
Lacks the Amoeba's immortality.
|
|||
|
What protoplasm gains in mobile mirth
|
|||
|
Is loss of the stability of earth.
|
|||
|
Matter and sense and mind have had their day:
|
|||
|
Nature presents the bill, and all must pay.
|
|||
|
If, as I am not, I were free to choose,
|
|||
|
How Buddhahood would battle with The Booze!
|
|||
|
My certainty that destiny is "good"
|
|||
|
Rests on its picking me for Buddhahood.
|
|||
|
Were I a drunkard, I should think I had
|
|||
|
Good evidence that fate was "bloody bad".
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[128]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Nu-Theta})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The title is a euphemism for homo sapiens.
|
|||
|
The crab and the lobster are higher types of crustacae
|
|||
|
than the crayfish.
|
|||
|
The chapter is a short essay in poetic form on
|
|||
|
Determinism. It hymns the great law of Equilibrium
|
|||
|
and Compensation, but cynically criticises all philo-
|
|||
|
sophers, hinting that their view of the universe depends
|
|||
|
on their own circumstances. The sufferer from toothache
|
|||
|
does not agree with Doctor Pangloss, that "all is for
|
|||
|
the best in the best of all possible worlds". Nor does the
|
|||
|
wealthiest of our Dukes complain to his cronies that
|
|||
|
"Times is cruel 'ard".
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[129]
|
|||
|
60
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Xi}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE WOUND OF AMFORTAS(27)
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Self-mastery of Percivale became the Self-
|
|||
|
masturbatery of the Bourgeois.
|
|||
|
Vir-tus has become "virture".
|
|||
|
The qualities which have made a man, a race, a city,
|
|||
|
a caste, must be thrown off; death is the penalty
|
|||
|
of failure. As it is written: In the hour of success
|
|||
|
sacrifice that which is dearest to thee unto the
|
|||
|
Infernal Gods!
|
|||
|
The Englishman lives upon the excrement of his
|
|||
|
forefathers.
|
|||
|
All moral codes are worthless in themselves; yet in
|
|||
|
every new code there is hope. Provided always that
|
|||
|
the code is not changed because it is too hard, but
|
|||
|
because if is fulfilled.
|
|||
|
The dead dog floats with the stream; in puritan
|
|||
|
France the best women are harlots; in vicious
|
|||
|
England the best women are virgins.
|
|||
|
If only the Archbishop of Canterbury were to go
|
|||
|
make in the streets and beg his bread!
|
|||
|
The new Christ, like the old, it the friend of publicans
|
|||
|
and sinners; because his nature is ascetic.
|
|||
|
O if everyman did No Matter What, provided that it
|
|||
|
is the one thing that he will not and cannot do!
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[130]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Xi})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The title is explained in the note.
|
|||
|
The number of the chapter may refer to the letter
|
|||
|
Samech ({Samech}), Temperence, in the Tarot.
|
|||
|
I paragraph 1 the real chastity of Percivale or
|
|||
|
Parsifal, a chastity which did not prevent his dipping
|
|||
|
the point of the sacred lance into the Holy Grail, is
|
|||
|
distinguished from its misinterpretation by modern
|
|||
|
crapulence. The priests of the gods were carefully
|
|||
|
chosen, and carefully trained to fulfill the sacrament of
|
|||
|
fatherhood; the shame of sex consists in the usurpation
|
|||
|
of its function by the unworthy. Sex is a sacrament.
|
|||
|
The word virtus means "the quality of manhood".
|
|||
|
Modern "virtue" is the negation of all such qualities.
|
|||
|
In paragraph 3, however, we see the penalty of
|
|||
|
conservatism; children must be weaned.
|
|||
|
In the penultimate paragraph the words "the new
|
|||
|
Christ" alluded to the author.
|
|||
|
In the last paragraph we reach the sublime mystic
|
|||
|
doctrine that whatever you have must be abandoned.
|
|||
|
Obviously, that which differentiates your consciousness
|
|||
|
from the absolute is part of the content of that con-
|
|||
|
sciousness.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
NOTE
|
|||
|
(27) Chapter so called because Amfortas was
|
|||
|
wounded by his own spear, the spear that had made him
|
|||
|
king.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[131]
|
|||
|
61
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Xi-Alpha}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE FOOL'S KNOT
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
O Fool! begetter of both I and Naught, resolve this
|
|||
|
Naught-y Knot!
|
|||
|
O! Ay! this I and O-IO!-IAO! For I owe "I"
|
|||
|
aye to Nibbana's Oe.(28)
|
|||
|
I Pay-Pe, the dissolution of the House of God-
|
|||
|
for Pe comes after O-after Ayin that triumphs
|
|||
|
over Aleph in Ain, that is O.(29)
|
|||
|
OP-us, the Work! the OP-ening of THE EYE!(30)
|
|||
|
Thou Naughty Boy, thou openest THE EYE OF
|
|||
|
HORUS to the Blind Eye that weeps!(31) The Up-
|
|||
|
right One in thine Uprightness rejoiceth-Death
|
|||
|
to all Fishes!(32)
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[132]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Xi-Alpha})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The number of this chapter refers to the Hebrew word Ain, the negative and
|
|||
|
Ani, 61.
|
|||
|
The "fool" is the Fool of the Tarot, whose number is 0, but refers the the letter
|
|||
|
Aleph, 1.
|
|||
|
A fool's knot is a kind of knot which, although it has the appearance of a knot, is
|
|||
|
not really a knot, but pulls out immediately.
|
|||
|
The chapter consists of a series of complicated puns on 1 and I, with regard to
|
|||
|
their shape, sound, and that of the figures which resemble them in shape.
|
|||
|
Paragraph 1 calls upon the Fool of the Tarot, who is to be referred to Ipsissimus,
|
|||
|
to the pure fool, Parsifal, to resolve this problem.
|
|||
|
The word Naught-y suggests not only that the problem is sexual, but does not really
|
|||
|
exist.
|
|||
|
Paragraph 2 shows the Lingam and Yoni as, in conjunction, the foundation of
|
|||
|
ecstasy (I)!), and of the complete symbol I A O.
|
|||
|
The latter sentence of the paragraph unites the two meanings of giving up the
|
|||
|
Lingam to the Yoni, and the Ego to the Absolute.
|
|||
|
This idea, "I must give up", I owe, is naturally completed by I pay, and the
|
|||
|
sound of the word "pay" suggest the Hebrew letter Pe (see Liber XVI), which
|
|||
|
represents the final dissolution in Shivadarshana.
|
|||
|
I Hebrew, the letter which follows O is P; i therefore follows Ayin, the Devil
|
|||
|
of the Tarot.
|
|||
|
AYIN is spelt O I N, thus replacing the A in A I N by an O, the letter of the
|
|||
|
Devil, or Pan, the phallic God.
|
|||
|
Now AIN means nothing, and thus the replacing of AIN by OIN means the
|
|||
|
completion of the Yoni by the Lingam, which is followed by the complete dissolution
|
|||
|
symbolised in the letter P.
|
|||
|
These letters, O P, are then seen to be the root of opus, the Latin word for "work",
|
|||
|
in this case, the Great Work. And they also begin the word "opening". I hindu
|
|||
|
philosophy, it is said that Shiva, the Destroyer, is asleep, and that when he opens
|
|||
|
his eye the universe is destroyed-another synonym, therefore, for the accomplish-
|
|||
|
ment of the Great Work. But the "eye" of Shiva is also his Lingam. Shiva is
|
|||
|
himself the Mahalingam, which unites these symbolisms. The opening of the eye,
|
|||
|
the ejaculation of the lingam, the destruction of the universe, the accomplishment
|
|||
|
of the Great Work-all these are different ways of saying the same thing.
|
|||
|
The last paragraph is even obscurer to those unfamiliar to the masterpiece
|
|||
|
referred to in the note; for the eye of Horus (see 777, Col.
|
|||
|
XXI, line 10, "the blind
|
|||
|
eye that weeps" is a poetic Arab name for the lingam).
|
|||
|
The doctrine is that the Great Work should be accomplished without creating new
|
|||
|
Karma, for the letter N, the fish, the vesica, the womb, breeds, whereas the Eye of
|
|||
|
Horus does not; or, if it does so, breeds, according to Turkish tradition, a Messiah.
|
|||
|
Death implies resurrection; the illusion is reborn, as the Scythe of Death in the
|
|||
|
Tarot has a crosspiece. This is in connection with the Hindu doctrine, expressed
|
|||
|
in their injunction, "Fry your seeds". Act so as to balance your past Karma,
|
|||
|
and create no new, so that, as it were, the books are balanced. WHile you have
|
|||
|
either a credit or a debit, you are still in account with the universe.
|
|||
|
(N.B. Frater P. wrote this chapter-61-while dining with friends, in about a
|
|||
|
minute and a half. That is how you must know the Qabalah.)
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
NOTE
|
|||
|
(28) Oe = Island, a common symbol of Nibbana.
|
|||
|
(29) {Vau-Yod-Aleph} Ain. {Vau-Yod-Ayin} Ayin.
|
|||
|
(30) Scil. of Shiva.
|
|||
|
(31) Cf. Bagh-i-Muattar for all this symbolism.
|
|||
|
(32) Death = Nun, the letter before O, means a fish, a symbol of Christ, and
|
|||
|
also by its shape the Female principle
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[133]
|
|||
|
62
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Xi-Beta}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
TWIG?(33)
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Phoenix hat a Bell for Sound; Fire for Sight; a
|
|||
|
Knife for Touch; two cakes, one for taste, the other
|
|||
|
for smell.
|
|||
|
He standeth before the Altar of the Universe at
|
|||
|
Sunset, when Earth-life fades.
|
|||
|
He summons the Universe, and crowns it with
|
|||
|
MAGICK Light to replace the sun of natura light.
|
|||
|
He prays unto, and give homage to, Ro-Hoor_khuit;
|
|||
|
to Him he then sacrifices.
|
|||
|
The first cake, burnt, illustrates the profit drawn
|
|||
|
from the scheme of incarnation.
|
|||
|
The second, mixt with his life's blood and eaten,
|
|||
|
illustrates the use of the lower life to feed the
|
|||
|
higher life.
|
|||
|
He then takes the Oath and becomes free-un
|
|||
|
conditioned-the Absolute.
|
|||
|
Burning up i the Flame of his Prayer, and born
|
|||
|
again-the Phoenix!
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[134]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Xi-Beta})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
This chapter is itself a comment on Chapter 44.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
NOTE
|
|||
|
(33) Twig? = dost thou understand? Also the Phoenix
|
|||
|
takes twigs to kindle the fire in which it burns itself.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[135]
|
|||
|
63
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Xi-Gamma}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
MARGERY DAW
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I love LAYLAH.
|
|||
|
I lack LAYLAH.
|
|||
|
"Where is the Mystic Grace?" sayest thou?
|
|||
|
Who told thee, man, that LAYLAH is not Nuit, nd
|
|||
|
I hadit?
|
|||
|
I destroyed all things; they are reborn in other
|
|||
|
shapes.
|
|||
|
I gave up all for One; this One hath given up its
|
|||
|
Unity for all?
|
|||
|
I wrenched DOG backwards to find GOD; now GOD
|
|||
|
barks.
|
|||
|
Think me not fallen because I love LAYLAH, and
|
|||
|
lack LAYLAH.
|
|||
|
I am the Master of the Universe; then give me a
|
|||
|
heap of straw in a hut, and LAYLAH naked!
|
|||
|
Amen.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[136]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Xi-Gamma})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
This chapter returns to the subject of Laylah, and
|
|||
|
to the subject already discussed in Chapters 3 and
|
|||
|
others, particularly Chapter 56.
|
|||
|
The title of the chapter refers to the old rime:
|
|||
|
"See-saw, Margery Daw,
|
|||
|
Sold her bed to lie upon straw.
|
|||
|
Was not she a silly slut
|
|||
|
To sell her bed to lie upon dirt?"
|
|||
|
The word "see-saw" is significant, almost a comment
|
|||
|
upon this chapter. To the Master of the Temple
|
|||
|
opposite rules apply. His unity seeks the many, and
|
|||
|
the many is again transmuted to the one. Solve et
|
|||
|
Coagula.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[137]
|
|||
|
64
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Xi-Delta}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
CONSTANCY
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I was discussing oysters with a crony:
|
|||
|
GOD sent to me the angels DIN and DONI.
|
|||
|
"An man of spunk," they urged, "would hardly
|
|||
|
choose
|
|||
|
To breakfast every day chez Laperouse."
|
|||
|
"No!" I replied, "h would not do so, BUT
|
|||
|
Think of his woe if Laperouse were shut!
|
|||
|
"I eat these oysters and I drink this wine
|
|||
|
Solely to drown this misery of mine.
|
|||
|
"Yet the last height of consolation's cold:
|
|||
|
Its pinnacle is-not to be consoled!
|
|||
|
"And though I sleep with Janefore and Eleanor
|
|||
|
"And Julian only fixes in my mind
|
|||
|
Even before feels better than behind.
|
|||
|
"You are Mercurial spirits-be so kind
|
|||
|
As to enable me to raise the wind.
|
|||
|
"Put me in LAYLAH'S arms again: the Accurst,
|
|||
|
Leaving me that. elsehow may do his worst."
|
|||
|
DONI and DIN, perceiving me inspired,
|
|||
|
Conceived their task was finished: they retired.
|
|||
|
I turned upon my friend, and, breaking bounds,
|
|||
|
Borrowed a trifle of two hundred pounds.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[138]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Xi-Delta})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
64 is the number of Mercury, and of the intelligence
|
|||
|
of that planet, Din and Doni.
|
|||
|
Th moral of the chapter is that one wants liberty,
|
|||
|
although one may not wish to exercise it: the author
|
|||
|
would readily die in defence of the right of Englishmen
|
|||
|
to play football, or of his own right not to play it.
|
|||
|
(As a great poet has expressed it: "We don't want to
|
|||
|
fight, but, by Jingo, if we do-") This is his meaning
|
|||
|
towards his attitude to complete freedom of speech and
|
|||
|
action. He refuses to listen to the ostensible criticism of
|
|||
|
the spirits, and explains his own position. Their real
|
|||
|
mission was to rouse him to confidence and action.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[139]
|
|||
|
65
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Xi-Epsilon}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
SIC TRANSEAT---
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
"At last I lifted up mine eyes, and beheld; and lo!
|
|||
|
the flames of violet were become as tendrils of
|
|||
|
smoke, as mist at sunset upon the marsh-lands.
|
|||
|
"And in the midst of the moon-pool of silver was the
|
|||
|
Lily of white and gold. In this Lily is all honey,
|
|||
|
in this Lily that flowereth at the midnight. In
|
|||
|
this Lily is all perfume; in this Lily is all music.
|
|||
|
And it enfolded me."
|
|||
|
Thus the disciples that watched found a dead body
|
|||
|
kneeling at the altar. Amen!
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[140]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Xi-Epsilon})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
65 is the number of Adonai, the Holy Guardian
|
|||
|
Angel; see Liber 65, Liber Konx Om Pax, and other
|
|||
|
works of reference.
|
|||
|
The chapter title means, "So may he pass away",
|
|||
|
the blank obviously referring to N E M O.
|
|||
|
The "moon-pool of silver" is the Path of Gimel,
|
|||
|
leading from Tiphareth to Kether; the "flames of violet"
|
|||
|
are the Ajna-Chakkra; the lily itself is Kether, the
|
|||
|
lotus of the Sahasrara. "Lily" is spelt with a capital to
|
|||
|
connect with Laylah.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[141]
|
|||
|
66
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Xi-Digamma}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE PRAYING MANTIS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
"Say: God is One." This I obeyed: for a thousand
|
|||
|
and one times a night for one thousand nights and
|
|||
|
one did I affirm th Unity.
|
|||
|
But "night" only means LAYLAH(34); and Unity and
|
|||
|
GOD are not worth even her blemishes.
|
|||
|
Al-lah is only sixty-six; but LAYLAH counteth
|
|||
|
up to Seven and Seventy.(35)
|
|||
|
"Yea! the night shall cover all; the night shall cover
|
|||
|
all."
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[142]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Xi-Digamma})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
66 is the number of Allah; the praying mantis is a
|
|||
|
blasphemous grasshopper which caricatures the pious.
|
|||
|
The chapter recurs to the subject of Laylah, whom
|
|||
|
the author exalts above God, in continuation of the
|
|||
|
reasonings given in Chapter 56 and 63. She is
|
|||
|
identified with N.O.X. by the quotation from Liber 65.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
NOTES
|
|||
|
(34) Laylah is the Arabic for night.
|
|||
|
(35) A L L H = 1 + 30 + 30 + 5 = 66. L + A + I
|
|||
|
+ L + A + H = 77, which also gives MSL, the In-
|
|||
|
fluence of the Highest, OZ, a goat, and so on.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[143]
|
|||
|
67
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Xi-Zeta}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
SODOM-APPLES
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I have bought pleasant trifles, and thus soothed my
|
|||
|
lack of LAYLAH.
|
|||
|
Light is my wallet, and my heart is also light; and
|
|||
|
yet I know that the clouds will gather closer for
|
|||
|
the false clearing.
|
|||
|
The mirage will fade; then will the desert be thirstier
|
|||
|
than before.
|
|||
|
O ye who dwell in the Dark Night of the Soul, beware
|
|||
|
most of all of every herald of the Dawn!
|
|||
|
O ye who dwell in the City of the Pyramids beneath
|
|||
|
the Night of PAN, remember that ye shall see no
|
|||
|
more light but That of the great fire that shall
|
|||
|
consume your dust to ashes!
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[144]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Xi-Zeta})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
This chapter means that it is useless to try to abandon
|
|||
|
the Great Work. You may occupy yourself for a time
|
|||
|
with other things, but you will only increase your
|
|||
|
bitterness, rivet the chains still on your feet.
|
|||
|
Paragraph 4 is a practical counsel to mystics not
|
|||
|
to break up their dryness by relaxing their austerities.
|
|||
|
The last paragraph will only be understood by
|
|||
|
Masters of the Temple.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[145]
|
|||
|
68
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Xi-Eta}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
MANNA
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
At four o'clock there is hardly anybody in Rumpel-
|
|||
|
mayer's.
|
|||
|
I have my choice of place and service; the babble of
|
|||
|
the apes will begin soon enough.
|
|||
|
"Pioneers, O Pioneers!"
|
|||
|
Sat no Elijah under the Juniper-tree, and wept?
|
|||
|
Was not Mohammed forsaken in Mecca, and Jesus
|
|||
|
in Gethsemane?
|
|||
|
These prophets were sad at heart; but the chocolate
|
|||
|
at Rumpelmayer's is great, and the Mousse Noix
|
|||
|
is like Nepthys for perfection.
|
|||
|
Also there are little meringues with cream and
|
|||
|
chestnut-pulp, very velvety seductions.
|
|||
|
Sail I not toward LAYLAH within seven days?
|
|||
|
Be not sad at heart, O prophet; the babble of the
|
|||
|
apes will presently begin.
|
|||
|
Nay, rejoice exceedingly; for after all the babble of
|
|||
|
the apes the Silence of the Night.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[146]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Xi-Eta})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Manna was a heavenly cake which, in the legend, fed
|
|||
|
the Children of Israel in the Wilderness.
|
|||
|
The author laments the failure of his mission to
|
|||
|
mankind, but comforts himself with the following
|
|||
|
reflections:
|
|||
|
(1) He enjoys the advantages of solitude. (2) Previous
|
|||
|
prophets encountered similar difficulties in con-
|
|||
|
vincing their hearers. (3) Their food was not equal to
|
|||
|
that obtainable at Rumpelmayer's. (4) In a few days
|
|||
|
I am going to rejoin Laylah. (5) My mission will
|
|||
|
succeed soon enough. (6) Death will remove the
|
|||
|
nuisance of success.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[147]
|
|||
|
69
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Xi-Theta}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE WAY TO SUCCEED-AND THE WAY TO
|
|||
|
SUCK EGGS!
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
This is the Holy Hexagram.
|
|||
|
Plunge from the height, O God, and interlock with
|
|||
|
Man!
|
|||
|
Plunge from the height, O Man, and interlock with
|
|||
|
Beast!
|
|||
|
The Red Triangle is the descending tongue of grace;
|
|||
|
the Blue Triangle is the ascending tongue of
|
|||
|
prayer
|
|||
|
This Interchange, the Double Gift of Tongues, the
|
|||
|
Word of Double Power-ABRAHADABRA!-is
|
|||
|
the sign of the GREAT WORK, for the GREAT
|
|||
|
WORK is accomplished in Silence. And behold is
|
|||
|
not that Word equal to Cheth, that is Cancer.
|
|||
|
whose Sigil is {Cancer}?
|
|||
|
This Work also eats up itself, accomplishes its own
|
|||
|
end, nourishes the worker, leaves no seed, is per-
|
|||
|
fect in itself.
|
|||
|
Little children, love one another!
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[148]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Xi-Theta})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The key to the understanding of this chapter is given
|
|||
|
in the number and the title, the former being intelligible
|
|||
|
to all nations who employ Arabic figures, the latter
|
|||
|
only to experts in deciphering English puns.
|
|||
|
The chapter alludes to Levi's drawing of the Hexa-
|
|||
|
gram, and is a criticism of, or improvement upon, it.
|
|||
|
In the ordinary Hexagram, the Hexagram of nature,
|
|||
|
the red triangle is upwards, like fire, and the blue
|
|||
|
triangle downwards, like water. In the magical hexa-
|
|||
|
gram this is revered; the descending red triangle is
|
|||
|
that of Horus, a sign specially revealed by him per-
|
|||
|
sonally, at the Equinox of the Gods. (It is the flame
|
|||
|
desending upon the altar, and licking up the burnt
|
|||
|
offering.) The blue triangle represents the aspiration,
|
|||
|
since blue is the colour of devotion, and the triangle,
|
|||
|
kinetically considered, is the symbol of directed force.
|
|||
|
In the first three paragraphs this formation of the
|
|||
|
hexagram is explained; it is a symbol of the mutual
|
|||
|
separation of the Holy Guardian Angel and his client.
|
|||
|
In the interlocking is indicated the completion of the
|
|||
|
work.
|
|||
|
Paragraph 4 explains in slightly different language
|
|||
|
what we have said above, and the scriptural image of
|
|||
|
tongues is introduced.
|
|||
|
In paragraph 5 the symbolism of tongues is further
|
|||
|
developed. Abrahadabra is our primal example of an
|
|||
|
interlocked word. We assume that the reader has
|
|||
|
thoroughly studied that word in Liber D., etc. The
|
|||
|
sigil of Cancer links up this symbolism with the number
|
|||
|
of the chapter.
|
|||
|
The remaining paragraphs continue the Gallic
|
|||
|
symbolism.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[149]
|
|||
|
70
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Omicron}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
BROOMSTICK-BABBLINGS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
FRATER PERDURABO is of the Sanhedrim of the
|
|||
|
Sabbath, say men; He is the Old Goat himself,
|
|||
|
say women.
|
|||
|
Therefore do all adore him; the more they detest
|
|||
|
him the more do they adore him.
|
|||
|
Ay! let us offer the Obscene Kiss!
|
|||
|
Let us seek the Mystery of the Gnarled Oak, and of
|
|||
|
the Glacier Torrent!
|
|||
|
To Him let us offer our babes! Around Him let
|
|||
|
us dance in the mad moonlight!
|
|||
|
But FRATER PERDURABO is nothing but AN
|
|||
|
EYE; what eye none knoweth.
|
|||
|
Skip, witches! Hop, toads! Take your pleasure!-
|
|||
|
for the play of the Universe is the pleasure of
|
|||
|
FRATER PERDURABO.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[150]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Omicron})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
70 is the number of the letter Ain, the Devil in the
|
|||
|
Tarot.
|
|||
|
The chapter refers to the Witches' Sabbath, the
|
|||
|
description of which in Payne Knight should be
|
|||
|
carefully read before studying this chapter. All the
|
|||
|
allusions will then be obvious, save those which we
|
|||
|
proceed to not.
|
|||
|
Sanhedrim, a body of 70 men. An Eye. Eye in
|
|||
|
Hebrew is Oin, 70.
|
|||
|
The "gnarled oak" and the "glacier torrent" refer
|
|||
|
to the confessions made by many witches.
|
|||
|
I paragraph 7 is seen the meaning of the chapter;
|
|||
|
the obscene and distorted character of much of the
|
|||
|
universe is a whim of the Creator.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[151]
|
|||
|
71
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Omicron-Alpha}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
KING'S COLLEGE CHAPEL
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
For mind and body alike there is no purgative like
|
|||
|
Pranayama, no purgative like Pranayama.
|
|||
|
For mind, for body, for mind and body alike-
|
|||
|
alike!-there is, there is, there is no purgative, no
|
|||
|
purgative like Pranayama-Pranayama!-Prana-
|
|||
|
yama! yea, for mind and body alike there is no
|
|||
|
purgative, no purgative, no purgative (for mind
|
|||
|
and body alike!) no purgative, purgative, purgative
|
|||
|
like Pranayama, no purgative for mind and body
|
|||
|
alike, like Pranayama, like Pranayama, like
|
|||
|
Prana-Prana-Prana-Prana-pranayama!
|
|||
|
-Pranayama!
|
|||
|
AMEN.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[152]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Omicron-Alpha})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
This chapter is a plain statement of fact, put in
|
|||
|
anthem form for emphasis.
|
|||
|
The title is due to the circumstances of the early
|
|||
|
piety of Frater Perdurabo, who was frequently
|
|||
|
refreshed by hearing the anthems in this chief of the
|
|||
|
architectural glories of his Alma Mater.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[153]
|
|||
|
72
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Omicron-Beta}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
HASHED PHEASANT
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Shemhamphorash! all hail, divided Name!
|
|||
|
Utter it once, O mortal over-rash!-
|
|||
|
The Universe were swallowed up in flame
|
|||
|
-Shemhamphorash!
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Nor deem that thou amid the cosmic crash
|
|||
|
May find one thing of all those things the same!
|
|||
|
The world has gone to everlasting smash.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
No! if creation did possess an aim
|
|||
|
(It does not.) it were only to make hash
|
|||
|
Of that most "high" and that most holy game,
|
|||
|
Shemhamphorash!
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[154]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Omicron-Beta})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
There are three consecutive verses in the Pentateuch,
|
|||
|
each containing 72 letters. If these be written beneath
|
|||
|
each other, the middle verse bring reversed, i.e. as in
|
|||
|
English, and divisions are then made vertically, 72
|
|||
|
tri-lateral names are formed, the sum of which is
|
|||
|
Tetragrammaton; this is the great and mysterious
|
|||
|
Divided Name; by adding the terminations Yod He,
|
|||
|
or Aleph Lamed, the names of 72 Angels are formed.
|
|||
|
The Hebrews say that by uttering this Name the
|
|||
|
universe is destroyed. This statement means the same
|
|||
|
as that of the Hindus, that the effective utterance of
|
|||
|
the name of Shiva would cause him to awake, and so
|
|||
|
destroy the universe.
|
|||
|
In Egyptian and Gnostic magick we meet with pylons
|
|||
|
and Aeons, which only open on the utterance of the
|
|||
|
proper word.
|
|||
|
In Mohammedan magick we find a similar doctrine
|
|||
|
and practice; and the whole of Mantra-Yoga has been
|
|||
|
built on this foundation.
|
|||
|
Thoth, the god of Magick, is the inventor of speech;
|
|||
|
Christ is the Logos.
|
|||
|
Lines 1-4 are now clear.
|
|||
|
In lines 507 we see the results of Shivadarshana. Do
|
|||
|
not imagine that any single ides, however high, however
|
|||
|
holy (or even however insignificant!!), can escape the
|
|||
|
destruction.
|
|||
|
The logician my say, "But white exists, and if
|
|||
|
white is destroyed, it leaves black; yet black exists. So
|
|||
|
that in that case at least one known phenomenon of this
|
|||
|
universe is identical with one of that." Vain word!
|
|||
|
The logician and his logic are alike involved in the
|
|||
|
universal ruin.
|
|||
|
Lines 8-11 indicate that this fact is the essential one
|
|||
|
about Shivadarshana.
|
|||
|
The title is explained by the intentionally blasphemous
|
|||
|
puns and colloquialisms of lines 9 and 10.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[155]
|
|||
|
73
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Omicron-Gamma}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE DEVIL, THE OSTRICH, AND THE
|
|||
|
ORPHAN CHILD
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Death rides the Camel of Initiation.(36)
|
|||
|
Thou humped and stiff-necked one that groanest in
|
|||
|
Thine Asana, death will relieve thee!
|
|||
|
Bite not, Zelator dear, but bide! Ten days didst
|
|||
|
thou go with water in thy belly? Thou shalt go
|
|||
|
twenty more with a firebrand at thy rump!
|
|||
|
Ay! all thine aspiration is to death: death is the
|
|||
|
crown of all thine aspiration. Triple is the cord of
|
|||
|
silver moonlight; it shall hang thee, O Holy One,
|
|||
|
O Hanged Man, O Camel-Termination-of-the-
|
|||
|
third-person-plural for thy multiplicity, thou
|
|||
|
Ghost of a Non-Ego!
|
|||
|
Could but Thy mother behold thee, O thou UNT!(37)
|
|||
|
The Infinite Snake Ananta that surroundeth the
|
|||
|
Universe is but the Coffin-Worm!
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[156]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Omicron-Gamma})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Hebrew letter Gimel adds up to 73; it means a camel.
|
|||
|
The title of the chapter is borrowed from the well-known lines of Rudyard
|
|||
|
Kipling:
|
|||
|
"But the commissariat camel, when all is said and done,
|
|||
|
'E's a devil and an awstridge and an orphan-child in one."
|
|||
|
Paragraph 1 may imply a dogma of death as the highest form of initiation.
|
|||
|
Initiation is not a simple phenomenon. Any given initiation must take place
|
|||
|
on several planes, and is not always conferred on all of these simultaneously.
|
|||
|
Intellectual and moral perception of truth often, one might almost say usually,
|
|||
|
precedes spiritual and physical perceptions. One would be foolish to claim
|
|||
|
initiation unless it were complete on every plane.
|
|||
|
Paragraph 2 will easily be understood by those who have practised
|
|||
|
Asana. there is perhaps a sardonic reference to rigor mortis, and certainly
|
|||
|
one conceives the half-humorous attitude of the expert towards the beginner.
|
|||
|
Paragraph 3 is a comment in the same tone of rough good nature. The word
|
|||
|
Zelator is used because the Zelator of the A.'.A.'. has to pass an examination
|
|||
|
in Asana before he becomes eligible for the grade of Practicus. The ten days
|
|||
|
allude merely to the tradition about the camel, that he can go ten days without
|
|||
|
water.
|
|||
|
Paragraph 4 identifies the reward of initiation with death; it is a cessation
|
|||
|
of all that we call life, in a way in which what we call death is not. 3, silver,
|
|||
|
and the moon, are all correspondences of Gimel, the letter of the Aspiration,
|
|||
|
since gimel is the Path that leads from the Microcosm in tiphareth to the
|
|||
|
Macrocosm in Kether.
|
|||
|
The epithets are far too complex to explain in detail, but Mem, the Hanged
|
|||
|
man, has a close affinity for Gimel, as will be seen by a study of Liber 418.
|
|||
|
Unt is not only the Hindustani for Camel, but the usual termination of the
|
|||
|
third person plural of the present tense of Latin words of the Third and
|
|||
|
Fourth Conjugations.
|
|||
|
The reason for thus addresing the reader is that he has now transcended the
|
|||
|
first and second persons. Cf. Liber LXV, Chapter III, vv. 21-24, and
|
|||
|
FitzGerald's Omar Khayyam:
|
|||
|
"Some talk there was of Thee and Me
|
|||
|
There seemed; and then no more of Thee and Me.")
|
|||
|
The third person plural must be used, because he has now perceived himself
|
|||
|
to be a bundle of impressions. For this is the point on the Path of Gimel when
|
|||
|
he is actually crossing the Abyss; the student must consult the account of this
|
|||
|
given in "The Temple of Solomon the King".
|
|||
|
The Ego is but "the ghost of a non-Ego", the imaginary focus at which the
|
|||
|
non-Ego becomes sensible.
|
|||
|
Paragraph 5 expresses the wish of the Guru that his Chela may attain safely
|
|||
|
to binah, the Mother.
|
|||
|
Paragraph 6 whispers the ultimate and dread secret of initiation into his
|
|||
|
ear, identifying the vastness of the Most Holy with the obscene worm that
|
|||
|
gnaws the bowels of the damned.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
NOTES
|
|||
|
(36) Death is said by the Arabs to ride a Camel. The Path of Gimel (which
|
|||
|
means a Camel) leads from Tiphareth to Kether, and its Tarot trump
|
|||
|
is the "High Priestess".
|
|||
|
(37) UNT, Hindustani for Camel. I.e. Would that BABALON might look
|
|||
|
on thee with favour. [157]
|
|||
|
74
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Omicron-Delta}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
CAREY STREET
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
When NOTHING became conscious, it made a bad
|
|||
|
bargain.
|
|||
|
This consciousness acquired individuality: a worse
|
|||
|
bargain.
|
|||
|
The Hermit asked for love; worst bargain of all.
|
|||
|
And now he has let his girl go to America, to have
|
|||
|
"success" in "life": blank loss.
|
|||
|
Is there no end to this immortal ache
|
|||
|
That haunts me, haunts me sleeping or awake?
|
|||
|
If I had Laylah, how could I forget
|
|||
|
Time, Age, and Death? Insufferable fret!
|
|||
|
Were I an hermit, how could I support
|
|||
|
The pain of consciousness, the curse of thought?
|
|||
|
Even were I THAT, there still were one sore
|
|||
|
spot-
|
|||
|
The Abyss that stretches between THAT and
|
|||
|
NOT.
|
|||
|
Still, the first step is not so far away:-
|
|||
|
The Mauretania sails on Saturday!
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[158]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Omicron-Delta})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Carey Street is well known to prosperous Hebrews
|
|||
|
and poor Englishmen as the seat of the Bankruptcy
|
|||
|
buildings.
|
|||
|
Paragraphs 1-4 are in prose, the downward course,
|
|||
|
and the rest of the chapter in poetry, the upward.
|
|||
|
The first part shows the fall from Nought in four
|
|||
|
steps; the second part, the return.
|
|||
|
The details of this Hierarchy have already been
|
|||
|
indicated in various chapters. It is quite conventional
|
|||
|
mysticism.
|
|||
|
Step 1, the illumination of Ain as Ain Soph Aour;
|
|||
|
step 2, the concentration of Ain Soph Aour in Kether;
|
|||
|
step 3, duality and the rest of it down to Malkuth;
|
|||
|
step 4, the stooping of Malkuth to the Qliphoth, and
|
|||
|
the consequent ruin of the Tree of Life.
|
|||
|
Part 2 show the impossibility of stopping on the
|
|||
|
Path of Adeptship.
|
|||
|
The final couplet represents the first step upon the
|
|||
|
Path, which must be taken even although the aspirant
|
|||
|
is intellectually aware of the severity of the whole
|
|||
|
course. You must give up the world for love, the
|
|||
|
material for the moral idea, before that, in its turn, is
|
|||
|
surrendered to the spiritual. And so on. This is a
|
|||
|
Laylah-chapter, but in it Laylah figures as the mere
|
|||
|
woman.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[159]
|
|||
|
75
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Omicron-Epsilon}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
PLOVERS' EGGS(38)
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Spring beans and strawberries are in: goodbye to the
|
|||
|
oyster!
|
|||
|
If I really knew what I wanted, I could give up
|
|||
|
Laylah, or give up everything for Laylah.
|
|||
|
But "what I want" varies from hour to hour.
|
|||
|
This wavering is the root of all compromise, and so
|
|||
|
of all good sense.
|
|||
|
With this gift a man can spend his seventy years in
|
|||
|
peace.
|
|||
|
Now is this well or ill?
|
|||
|
Emphasise gift, then man, then spend, then seventy
|
|||
|
years, and lastly peace, and change the intonations
|
|||
|
--each time reverse the meaning!
|
|||
|
I would show you how; but-for the moment!
|
|||
|
--I prefer to think of Laylah.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[160]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Omicron-Epsilon})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The title is explained in the note, but also alludes to
|
|||
|
paragraph 1, the plover's egg being often contemporary
|
|||
|
with the early strawberry.
|
|||
|
Paragraph 1 means that change of diet is pleasant;
|
|||
|
vanity pleases the mind; the idee fixe is a sign of
|
|||
|
insanity. See paragraphs 4 and 5.
|
|||
|
Paragraph 6 puts the question, "Then is sanity or
|
|||
|
insanity desirable?" The oak is weakened by the ivy
|
|||
|
which clings around it, but perhaps the ivy keeps it
|
|||
|
from going mad.
|
|||
|
The next paragraph expresses the difficulty of
|
|||
|
expressing thought in writing; it seems, on the face of
|
|||
|
it, absurd that the the text of this book, composed as it is
|
|||
|
of English, simple, austere, and terse, should need a
|
|||
|
commentary. But it does so, or my most gifted Chela
|
|||
|
and myself would hardly have been at the pains to
|
|||
|
write one. It was in response to the impassioned appeals
|
|||
|
of many most worthy brethren that we have yielded up
|
|||
|
that time and thought which gold could not have bought,
|
|||
|
or torture wrested.
|
|||
|
Laylah is again the mere woman.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
NOTE
|
|||
|
(38) These eggs being speckled, resemble the wander-
|
|||
|
ing mind referred to.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[161]
|
|||
|
76
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Omicron-Digamma}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
PHAETON
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
No.
|
|||
|
Yes.
|
|||
|
Perhaps.
|
|||
|
O!
|
|||
|
Eye.
|
|||
|
I.
|
|||
|
Hi!
|
|||
|
Y?
|
|||
|
No.
|
|||
|
Hail! all ye spavined, gelded, hamstrung horses!
|
|||
|
Ye shall surpass the planets in their courses.
|
|||
|
How? Not by speed, nor strength, nor power to stay,
|
|||
|
But by the Silence that succeeds the Neigh!
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[162]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Omicron-Digamma})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Phaeton was the charioteer of the Sun in Greek mythology.
|
|||
|
At first sight the prose of this chapter, though there is only one dissyllable in
|
|||
|
it, appears difficult; but this is a glamour cast by Maya. It is a compendium of
|
|||
|
various systems of philosophy.
|
|||
|
No = Nihilism; Yes = Monism, and all dogmatic systems; Perhaps =
|
|||
|
Pyrrhonism and Agnosticism; O! = The system of Liber Legis. (See Chapter 0.)
|
|||
|
Eye = Phallicism (cf. Chapters 61 and 70); I = Fichteanism; Hi! =
|
|||
|
Transcendentalism; Y? = Scepticism, and the method of science. No denies
|
|||
|
all these and closes the argument.
|
|||
|
But all this is a glamour cast by Maya; the real meaning of the prose of this
|
|||
|
chapter is as follows:
|
|||
|
No, some negative conception beyond the IT spoken of in Chapters 31, 49
|
|||
|
and elsewhere.
|
|||
|
Yes, IT.
|
|||
|
Perhaps, the flux of these.
|
|||
|
O!, Nuit, Hadit, Ra-Hoor-Khuit.
|
|||
|
Eye, the phallus in Kether.
|
|||
|
I, the Ego in Chokmah.
|
|||
|
Hi!, Binah, the feminine principle fertilised. (He by Yod.)
|
|||
|
Y?, the Abyss.
|
|||
|
No, the refusal to be content with any of this.
|
|||
|
But all this is again only a glamour of Maya, as previously observed in the
|
|||
|
text (Chapter 31). All this is true and false, and it is true and false to say that
|
|||
|
it is true and false.
|
|||
|
The prose of this chapter combines, and of course denies, all these meanings,
|
|||
|
both singly and in combination. It is intended to stimulate thought to the
|
|||
|
point where it explodes with violence and for ever.
|
|||
|
A study of this chapter is probably the best short cut to Nibbana.
|
|||
|
The thought of the Master in this chapter is exceptionally lofty.
|
|||
|
That this is the true meaning, or rather use, of this chapter, is evident from
|
|||
|
the poetry.
|
|||
|
The master salutes the previous paragraphs as horses which, although in
|
|||
|
themselves worthless animals (without the epithets), carry the Charioteer in the
|
|||
|
path of the Sun. The question, How? Not by their own virtues, but by the
|
|||
|
silence which results when they are all done with.
|
|||
|
The word "neigh" is a pun on "nay", which refers to the negative conception
|
|||
|
already postulated as beyond IT. The suggestion is, that there may be something
|
|||
|
falsely described as silence, to represent absence-of-conception beyond that
|
|||
|
negative.
|
|||
|
It would be possible to interpret this chapter in its entirety as an adverse
|
|||
|
criticism of metaphysics as such, and this is doubtless one of its many sub-
|
|||
|
meanings.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[163]
|
|||
|
77
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Omicron-Zeta}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE SUBLIME AND SUPREME SEPTENARY
|
|||
|
IN ITS MATURE MAGICAL MANIFESTATION
|
|||
|
THROUGH MATTER: AS IT IS WRITTEN: AN
|
|||
|
HE-GOAT ALSO
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Laylah.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[164]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Omicron-Zeta})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
77 is the number of Laylah (LAILAH), to whom this
|
|||
|
chapter is wholly devoted.
|
|||
|
The first section of the title is an analysis of 77 considered
|
|||
|
as a mystic number.
|
|||
|
7, the septenary; 11, the magical number; 77, the mani-
|
|||
|
festation, therefore, of the septenary.
|
|||
|
Through matter, because 77 is written in Hebrew Ayin
|
|||
|
Zayin (OZ), and He-Goat, the symbol of matter, Capri-
|
|||
|
cornus, the Devil of the Tarot; which is the picture of the
|
|||
|
Goat of the Sabbath upon an altar, worshipped by two other
|
|||
|
devils, male and female.
|
|||
|
As will be seen from the photogravure inserted opposite
|
|||
|
this chapter, Laylah is herself not devoid of "Devil", but,
|
|||
|
as she habitually remarks, on being addressed in terms
|
|||
|
implying this fact, "It's nice to be a devil when you're one
|
|||
|
like me."
|
|||
|
The text need no comment, but it will be noticed that it is
|
|||
|
much shorter that the title.
|
|||
|
Now, the Devil of the Tarot is the Phallus, the Redeemer,
|
|||
|
and Laylah symbolises redemption to Frater P. The
|
|||
|
number 77, also, interpreted as in the title, is the redeeming
|
|||
|
force.
|
|||
|
The ratio of the length of title and text is the key to the
|
|||
|
true meaning of the chapter, which is, that Redemption is
|
|||
|
really as simple as it appears complex, that the names (or
|
|||
|
veils) of truth are obscure and many, the Truth itself plain
|
|||
|
and one; but that the latter must be reached through the
|
|||
|
former. This chapter is therefore an apology, were one
|
|||
|
needed, for the Book of Lies itself. In these few simple
|
|||
|
words, it explains the necessity of the book, and offers it-
|
|||
|
humbly, yet with confidence-as a means of redemption to
|
|||
|
the world of sorrowing men.
|
|||
|
The name with full-stops: L.A.Y.L.A.H. represents an
|
|||
|
analysis of the name, which may be left to the ingenium of
|
|||
|
the advanced practicus (see photograph).
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[165]
|
|||
|
78
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Omicron-Eta}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
WHEEL AND--WOA!
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Great Wheel of Samsara.
|
|||
|
The Wheel of the Law [Dhamma].
|
|||
|
The Wheel of the Taro.
|
|||
|
The Wheel of the Heavens.
|
|||
|
The Wheel of Life.
|
|||
|
All these Wheels be one; yet of all these the Wheel of
|
|||
|
the TARO alone avails thee consciously.
|
|||
|
Meditate long and broad and deep, O man, upon this
|
|||
|
Wheel, revolving it in thy mind
|
|||
|
Be this thy task, to see how each card springs
|
|||
|
necessarily from each other card, even in due order
|
|||
|
from The Fool unto The Ten of Coins.
|
|||
|
Then, when thou know'st the Wheel of Destiny
|
|||
|
complete, mayst thou perceive THAT Will which
|
|||
|
moved it first. [There is no first or last.}
|
|||
|
And lo! thou art past through the Abyss.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[166]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Omicron-Eta})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The number of this chapter is that of the cards of the
|
|||
|
Tarot.
|
|||
|
The title of this chapter is a pun of the phrase "weal
|
|||
|
and woe". It means motion and rest. The moral is the
|
|||
|
conventional mystic one; stop thought at its source!
|
|||
|
Five wheels are mentioned in this chapter; all but
|
|||
|
the third refer to the universe as it is; but the wheel of
|
|||
|
the Tarot is not only this, but represents equally the
|
|||
|
Magickal Path.
|
|||
|
This practice is therefore given by Frater P. to
|
|||
|
his pupils; to treat the sequence of the cards as cause
|
|||
|
and effect. Thence, to discover the cause behind all
|
|||
|
causes. Success in this practice qualifies for the grade
|
|||
|
of Master of the Temple.
|
|||
|
In the penultimate paragraph the bracketed passage
|
|||
|
reminds the student that the universe is not to be
|
|||
|
contemplated as a phenomenon in time.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[167]
|
|||
|
79
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Omicron-Theta}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE BAL BULLIER
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Some men look into their minds into their memories,
|
|||
|
and find naught but pain and shame.
|
|||
|
These then proclaim "The Good Law" unto mankind.
|
|||
|
These preach renunciation, "virtue", cowardice in
|
|||
|
every form.
|
|||
|
These whine eternally.
|
|||
|
Smug, toothless, hairless Coote, debauch-emascu-
|
|||
|
lated Buddha, come ye to me? I have a trick to
|
|||
|
make you silent, O ye foamers-at-the mouth!
|
|||
|
Nature is wasteful; but how well She can afford it!
|
|||
|
Nature is false; but I'm a bit of a liar myself.
|
|||
|
Nature is useless; but then how beautiful she is!
|
|||
|
Nature is cruel; but I too am a Sadist.
|
|||
|
The game goes on; it y have been too rough for
|
|||
|
Buddha, but it's (if anything) too dull for me.
|
|||
|
Viens, beau negre! Donne-moi tes levres encore!
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[168]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Omicron-Theta})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
the title of this chapter is a place frequented by
|
|||
|
Frater P. until it became respectable.
|
|||
|
The chapter is a rebuke to those who can see nothing
|
|||
|
but sorrow and evil in the universe.
|
|||
|
The Buddhist analysis may be true, but not for
|
|||
|
men of courage. The plea that "love is sorrow", because
|
|||
|
its ecstasies are only transitory, is contemptible.
|
|||
|
Paragraph 5. Coote is a blackmailer exposed by The
|
|||
|
Equinox. The end of the paragraph refers to Catullus,
|
|||
|
his famous epigram about the youth who turned his
|
|||
|
uncle into Harpocrates. It is a subtle way for Frater P.
|
|||
|
to insist upon his virility, since otherwise he could not
|
|||
|
employ the remedy.
|
|||
|
The last paragraph is a quotation. In Paris,
|
|||
|
Negroes are much sought after by sportive ladies. This
|
|||
|
is therefore presumably intended to assert that even
|
|||
|
women may enjoy life sometimes.
|
|||
|
The word "Sadist" is taken from the famous Marquis
|
|||
|
de Sade, who gave supreme literary form to the joys of
|
|||
|
torture.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[169]
|
|||
|
80
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Pi}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
BLACKTHORN
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The price of existence is eternal warfare.(39)
|
|||
|
Speaking as an Irishman, I prefer to say: The price
|
|||
|
of eternal warfare is existence.
|
|||
|
And melancholy as existence is, the price is well
|
|||
|
worth paying.
|
|||
|
Is there is a Government? then I'm agin it! To Hell
|
|||
|
with the bloody English!
|
|||
|
"O FRATER PERDURABO, how unworthy are
|
|||
|
these sentiments!"
|
|||
|
"D'ye want a clip on the jaw?"(40)
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[170]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Pi})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Frater P. continues the subject of Chapter 79.
|
|||
|
He pictures himself as a vigorous, reckless, almost
|
|||
|
rowdy Irishman. he is no thin-lipped prude, to seek
|
|||
|
salvation in unmanly self-abnegation; no Creeping
|
|||
|
Jesus, to slink through existence to the tune of the Dead
|
|||
|
March in Saul; no Cremerian Callus to warehouse his
|
|||
|
semen in his cerebellum.
|
|||
|
"New Thoughtist" is only Old Eunuch writ small.
|
|||
|
Paragraph 2 gives the very struggle for life, which
|
|||
|
disheartens modern thinkers, as a good enough reason for
|
|||
|
existence.
|
|||
|
Paragraph 5 expresses the sorrow of the modern
|
|||
|
thinker, and paragraph 6 Frater P.'s suggestion for
|
|||
|
replying to such critics.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
NOTES
|
|||
|
(39) ISVD, the foundation scil. of the universe = 80
|
|||
|
= P, the letter of Mars.
|
|||
|
(40) P also means "a mouth".
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[171]
|
|||
|
81
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Pi-Alpha}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
LOUIS LINGG
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I am not an Anarchist in your sense of the word:
|
|||
|
your brain is too dense for any known explosive
|
|||
|
to affect it.
|
|||
|
I am not an Anarchist in your sense of the word:
|
|||
|
fancy a Policeman let loose on Society!
|
|||
|
While there exists the burgess, the hunting man, or
|
|||
|
any man with ideals less than Shelley's and self-
|
|||
|
discipline less than Loyola's-in short, any man
|
|||
|
who falls far short of MYSELF-I am against
|
|||
|
Anarchy, and for Feudalism.
|
|||
|
Every "emancipator" has enslaved the free.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[172]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Pi-Alpha})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The title is the name of one of the authors of the affair
|
|||
|
of the Haymarket, in Chicago. See Frank Harris,
|
|||
|
"The Bomb".
|
|||
|
Paragraph 1 explains that Frater P. sees no use
|
|||
|
in the employment of such feeble implements as bombs.
|
|||
|
Nor does he agree even with the aim of the Anarchists,
|
|||
|
since, although Anarchists themselves need no restraint,
|
|||
|
not daring to drink cocoa, lest their animal passions
|
|||
|
should be aroused (as Olivia Haddon assures my
|
|||
|
favourite Chela), yet policemen, unless most severely
|
|||
|
repressed, would be dangerous wild beasts.
|
|||
|
The last bitter sentence is terribly true; the personal
|
|||
|
liberty of the Russian is immensely greater than that of
|
|||
|
the Englishman. The latest Radical devices for
|
|||
|
securing freedom have turned nine out of ten English-
|
|||
|
men into Slaves, obliged to report their movements to
|
|||
|
the government like so many ticket-of-leave men.
|
|||
|
The only solution of the Social Problem is the
|
|||
|
creation of a class with the true patriarchal feeling,
|
|||
|
and the manners and obligations of chivalry.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[173]
|
|||
|
82
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Pi-Beta}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
BORTSCH
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Witch-moon that turnest all the streams to blood,
|
|||
|
I take this hazel rod, and stand, and swear
|
|||
|
An Oath-beneath this blasted Oak and bare
|
|||
|
That rears its agony above the flood
|
|||
|
Whose swollen mask mutters an atheist's prayer.
|
|||
|
What oath may stand the shock of this offence:
|
|||
|
"There is no I, no joy, no permanence"?
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Witch-moon of blood, eternal ebb and flow
|
|||
|
Of baffled birth, in death still lurks a change;
|
|||
|
And all the leopards in thy woods that range,
|
|||
|
And all the vampires in their boughs that glow,
|
|||
|
Brooding on blood-thirst-these are not so strange
|
|||
|
And fierce as life's unfailing shower. These die,
|
|||
|
Yet time rebears them through eternity.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Hear then the Oath, with-moon of blood, dread
|
|||
|
moon!
|
|||
|
Let all thy stryges and thy ghouls attend!
|
|||
|
He that endureth even to the end
|
|||
|
Hath sworn that Love's own corpse shall lie at noon
|
|||
|
Even in the coffin of its hopes, and spend
|
|||
|
All the force won by its old woe and stress
|
|||
|
In now annihilating Nothingness.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
This chapter is called Imperial Purple
|
|||
|
and A Punic War.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[174]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Pi-Beta})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The title of this chapter, and its two sub-titles, will
|
|||
|
need no explanation to readers of the classics.
|
|||
|
This poem, inspired by Jane Cheron, is as simple
|
|||
|
as it is elegant.
|
|||
|
The poet asks, in verse 1, How can we baffle the
|
|||
|
Three Characteristics?
|
|||
|
In verse 2, he shows that death is impotent against
|
|||
|
life.
|
|||
|
In verse 3, he offers the solution of the problem.
|
|||
|
This is, to accept things as they are, and to turn
|
|||
|
your whole energies to progress on the Path.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[175]
|
|||
|
83
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Pi-Gamma}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE BLIND PIG(41)
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Many becomes two: two one: one Naught. What
|
|||
|
comes to Naught?
|
|||
|
What! shall the Adept give up his hermit life, and
|
|||
|
go eating and drinking and making merry?
|
|||
|
Ay! shall he not do so? he knows that the Many is
|
|||
|
Naught; and having Naught, enjoys that Naught
|
|||
|
even in the enjoyment of the Many.
|
|||
|
For when Naught becomes Absolute Naught, it
|
|||
|
becomes again the Many.
|
|||
|
Any this Many and this Naught are identical; they
|
|||
|
are not correlatives or phases of some one deeper
|
|||
|
Absence-of-Idea; they are not aspects of some
|
|||
|
further Light: they are They!
|
|||
|
Beware, O my brother, lest this chapter deceive
|
|||
|
thee!
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[176]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Pi-Gamma})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The title of this chapter refers to the Greek number,
|
|||
|
PG being "Pig" without an "i".
|
|||
|
The subject of the chapter is consequently corollary
|
|||
|
to Chapters 79 and 80, the ethics of Adept life.
|
|||
|
The Adept has performed the Great Work; He has
|
|||
|
reduced the Many to Naught; as a consequence, he
|
|||
|
is no longer afraid of the Many.
|
|||
|
Paragraph 4. See berashith.
|
|||
|
Paragraph 5, takes things for what they are; give up
|
|||
|
interpreting, refining away, analysing. Be simple and
|
|||
|
lucid and radiant as Frater P.
|
|||
|
Paragraph 6. With this commentary there is no
|
|||
|
further danger, and the warning becomes superfluous.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
NOTE
|
|||
|
(41) {Pi-Upsilon} = PG = Pig without an I = Blind Pig.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[177]
|
|||
|
84
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Pi-Delta}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE AVALANCHE
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Only through devotion to FRATER PERDURABO
|
|||
|
may this book be understood.
|
|||
|
How much more then should He devote Himself to
|
|||
|
AIWASS for the understanding of the Holy Books
|
|||
|
of {Theta-Epsilon-Lambda-Eta-Mu-Alpha}?
|
|||
|
Yet must he labour underground eternally. The
|
|||
|
sun is not for him, nor the flowers, nor the voices
|
|||
|
of the birds; for he is past beyond all these. Yea,
|
|||
|
verily, oft-times he is weary; it is well that the
|
|||
|
weight of the Karma of the Infinite is with him.
|
|||
|
Therefore is he glad indeed; for he hath finished THE
|
|||
|
WORK; and the reward concerneth him no whit.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[178]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Pi-Delta})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
This continues the subject of Chapter 83.
|
|||
|
The title refers to the mental attitude of the Master;
|
|||
|
the avalanche does not fall because it is tired of staying
|
|||
|
on the mountain, or in order to crush the Alps below it,
|
|||
|
or because that it feels that it needs exercise. Perfectly
|
|||
|
unconscious, perfectly indifferent, it obeys the laws of
|
|||
|
Cohesion and of Gravitation.
|
|||
|
It is the sun and its own weight that loosen it.
|
|||
|
So, also, is the act of the Adept. "Delivered from the
|
|||
|
lust of result, he is every way perfect."
|
|||
|
Paragraphs 1 and 2. By "devotion to Frater Per-
|
|||
|
durabo" is not meant sycophancy, but intelligent
|
|||
|
reference and imaginative sympathy. Put your mind
|
|||
|
in tune with his; identify yourself with him as he
|
|||
|
seeks to identify himself with the Intelligence that
|
|||
|
communicates to him the Holy Books.
|
|||
|
Paragraphs 3 and 4 are explained by the 13th
|
|||
|
Aethyr and the title.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[179]
|
|||
|
85
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Pi-Epsilon}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
BORBORYGMI
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I distrust any thoughts uttered by any man whose
|
|||
|
health is not robust.
|
|||
|
All other thoughts are surely symptoms of disease.
|
|||
|
Yet these are often beautiful, and may be true within
|
|||
|
the circle of the conditions of the speaker.
|
|||
|
Any yet again! Do we not find that the most robust
|
|||
|
of men express no thoughts at all? They eat, drink,
|
|||
|
sleep, and copulate in silence.
|
|||
|
What better proof of the fact that all thought is
|
|||
|
dis-ease?
|
|||
|
We are Strassburg geese; the tastiness of our talk
|
|||
|
comes from the disorder of our bodies.
|
|||
|
We like it; this only proves that our tastes also are
|
|||
|
depraved and debauched by our disease.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[180]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Pi-Epsilon})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
We now return to that series of chapters which started
|
|||
|
with Chapter 8 ({Eta}).
|
|||
|
The chapter is perfectly simple and needs no com-
|
|||
|
ment.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[181]
|
|||
|
86
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Pi-Digamma}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Ex nihilo N. I. H. I. L. fit.
|
|||
|
N. the Fire that twisteth itself and burneth like a
|
|||
|
scorpion.
|
|||
|
I, the unsullied ever-flowing water.
|
|||
|
H. the interpenetrating Spirit, without and within.
|
|||
|
Is not its name ABRAHADABRA?
|
|||
|
I. the unsullied ever-flowing air.
|
|||
|
L. the green fertile earth.
|
|||
|
Fierce are the Fires of the Universe, and on their
|
|||
|
daggers they hold aloft the bleeding heart of earth.
|
|||
|
Upon the earth lies water, sensuous and sleepy.
|
|||
|
Above the water hangs air; and above air, but also
|
|||
|
below fire-and in all-the fabric of all being
|
|||
|
woven on Its invisible design, is
|
|||
|
{Alpha-Iota-Theta-Eta-Rho}.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[182]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Pi-Digamma})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The number 86 refers to Elohim, the name of the elemental
|
|||
|
forces.
|
|||
|
The title is the Sanskrit for That, in its sense of "The Existing".
|
|||
|
This chapter is an attempt to replace Elohim by a more
|
|||
|
satisfactory hieroglyph of the elements.
|
|||
|
The best attribution of Elohim is Aleph, Air; Lamed, Earth;
|
|||
|
He, Spirit; Yod, Fire; Mem, Water. But the order is not good;
|
|||
|
Lamed is not satisfactory for Earth, and Yod too spiritualised a
|
|||
|
form of Fire. (But see Book 4, part III.)
|
|||
|
Paragraphs 1-6. Out of Nothing, Nothing is made. The word
|
|||
|
Nihil is taken to affirm that the universe is Nothing, and that is
|
|||
|
now to be analysed. The order of the element is that of Jeheshua.
|
|||
|
The elements are taken rather as in Nature; N is easily Fire,
|
|||
|
since Mars is the ruler of Scorpio: the virginity of I suits Air
|
|||
|
and Water, elements which in Magick are closely interwoven:
|
|||
|
H, the letter of of breath, is suitable for Spirit; Abrahadabra is
|
|||
|
called the name of Spirit, because it is cheth: L is Earth, green
|
|||
|
and fertile, because Venus, the greenness, fertility, and earthiness
|
|||
|
of things is the Lady of Libra, Lamed.
|
|||
|
In paragraph 7 we turn to the so-called Jetziratic attribution
|
|||
|
of Pentagrammaton, that followed by Dr. Dee, and by the Hindus,
|
|||
|
Tibetans, Chinese and Japanese. Fire is the Foundation, the
|
|||
|
central core, of things; above this forms a crust, tormented
|
|||
|
from below, and upon this condenses the original steam. Around this
|
|||
|
flows the air, created by Earth and Water through the action of
|
|||
|
vegetation.
|
|||
|
Such is the globe; but all this is a mere strain in the aethyr,
|
|||
|
{Alpha-Iota-Theta-Eta-Rho}. Here is a new Pentagrammaton, presumably suitable
|
|||
|
for another analysis of the elements; but after a different manner.
|
|||
|
Alpha ({Alpha}) is Air; Rho ({Rho}) the Sun; these are the Spirit and the
|
|||
|
Son of Christian theology. In the midst is the Father, expressed
|
|||
|
as Father-and-Mother. I-H (Yod and He), Eta ({Eta}) being used
|
|||
|
to express "the Mother" instead of Epsilon ({Epsilon}), to show that She
|
|||
|
has been impregnated by the Spirit; it is the rough breathing and
|
|||
|
not the soft. The centre of all is Theta ({Theta}), which was originally
|
|||
|
written as a point in a circle ({Sun}), the sublime hieroglyph of the
|
|||
|
Sun in the Macrocosm, and in the Microcosm of the Lingam
|
|||
|
in conjunction with the Yoni.
|
|||
|
This word {Alpha-Iota-Theta-Eta-Rho} (Aethyr) is therefore a perfect hieroglyph
|
|||
|
of the Cosmos in terms of Gnostic Theology.
|
|||
|
The reader should consult La Messe et ses Mysteres, par Jean
|
|||
|
'Marie de V .... (Paris et Nancy, 1844), for a complete
|
|||
|
demonstration of the incorporation of the Solar and Phallic
|
|||
|
Mysteries in Christianity.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[183]
|
|||
|
87
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Pi-Zeta}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
MANDARIN-MEALS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
There is a dish of sharks' fins and of sea-slug, well set
|
|||
|
in birds' nests...oh!
|
|||
|
Also there is a souffle most exquisite of Chow-Chow.
|
|||
|
These did I devise.
|
|||
|
But I have never tasted anything to match the
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
(?)
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
which she gave me before She went away.
|
|||
|
March 22, 1912. E. V.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[184]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Pi-Zeta})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
This chapter is technically one of the Laylah chapters.
|
|||
|
It means that, however great may be one's own
|
|||
|
achievements the gifts from on high are still better.
|
|||
|
The Sigil is taken from a Gnostic talisman, and
|
|||
|
refers to the Sacrament.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[185]
|
|||
|
88
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Pi-Eta}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
GOLD BRICKS
|
|||
|
Teach us Your secret, Master! yap my Yahoos.
|
|||
|
Then for the hardness of their hearts, and for the
|
|||
|
softness of their heads, I taught them Magick.
|
|||
|
But...alas!
|
|||
|
Teach us Your real secret, Master! how to become
|
|||
|
invisible, how to acquire love, and oh! beyond all,
|
|||
|
how to make gold.
|
|||
|
But how much gold will you give me for the Secret
|
|||
|
of Infinite Riches?
|
|||
|
Then said the foremost and most foolish; Master, it
|
|||
|
is nothing; but here is an hundred thousand
|
|||
|
pounds.
|
|||
|
This did I deign to accept, and whispered in his ear
|
|||
|
this secret:
|
|||
|
A SUCKER IS BORN EVERY MINUTE.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[186]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Pi-Eta})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The term "gold bricks" is borrowed from American
|
|||
|
finance.
|
|||
|
The chapter is a setting of an old story.
|
|||
|
A man advertises that he could tell anyone how to
|
|||
|
make four hundred a year certain, and would do so
|
|||
|
on receipt of a shilling. To every sender he dispatched
|
|||
|
a post-card with these words: "Do as I do."
|
|||
|
The word "sucker" is borrowed from American
|
|||
|
finance.
|
|||
|
The moral of the chapter is, that it is no good trying
|
|||
|
to teach people who need to be taught.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[187]
|
|||
|
89
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Pi-Theta}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
UNPROFESSIONAL CONDUCT
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
I am annoyed about the number 89.
|
|||
|
I shall avenge myself by writing nothing in this
|
|||
|
chapter.
|
|||
|
That, too, is wise; for since I am annoyed, I could
|
|||
|
not write even a reasonably decent lie.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[188]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Pi-Theta})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Frater P. had been annoyed by a scurvy doctor, the
|
|||
|
number of whose house was 89.
|
|||
|
He shows that his mind was completely poisoned in
|
|||
|
respect of that number by his allowing himself to be
|
|||
|
annoyed.
|
|||
|
(But note that a good Qabalist cannot err. "In Him
|
|||
|
all is right." 89 is Body-that which annoys-and
|
|||
|
the Angel of the Lord of Despair and Cruelty.
|
|||
|
Also "Silence" and "Shut Up".
|
|||
|
The four meanings completely describe the chapter.)
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[189]
|
|||
|
90
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Rho}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
STARLIGHT
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
Behold! I have lived many years, and I have travelled
|
|||
|
in every land that is under the dominion of the
|
|||
|
Sun, and I have sailed the seas from pole to pole.
|
|||
|
Now do I lift up my voice and testify that all is
|
|||
|
vanity on earth, except the love of a good woman,
|
|||
|
and that good woman LAYLAH. And I testify
|
|||
|
that in heaven all is vanity (for I have journeyed
|
|||
|
oft, and sojourned oft, in every heaven), except the
|
|||
|
love of OUR LADY BABALON. And I testify
|
|||
|
that beyond heaven and earth is the love of OUR
|
|||
|
LADY NUIT.
|
|||
|
And seeing that I am old and well stricken in years,
|
|||
|
and that my natural forces fail, therefore do I rise
|
|||
|
up i my throne and call upon THE END.
|
|||
|
For I am youth eternal and force infinite.
|
|||
|
ANd at THE END is SHE that was LAYLAH, and
|
|||
|
BABALON, and NUIT, being...
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[190]
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Rho})
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
This chapter is a sort of final Confession of Faith.
|
|||
|
It is the unification of all symbols and all planes.
|
|||
|
The End is expressible.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[191]
|
|||
|
91
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
{Kappa-Epsilon-Phi-Alpha-Lambda-Eta Rho-Alpha}
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
THE HEIKLE
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
A. M. E. N.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
COMMENTARY ({Rho-Alpha)
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The "Heikle" is to be distinguished from the
|
|||
|
"Huckle", which latter is defined in the late Sir W.S.
|
|||
|
Gilbert's "Prince Cherry-Top".
|
|||
|
A clear definition of the Heikle might have been
|
|||
|
obtained from Mr Oscar Eckenstein, 34 Greencroft
|
|||
|
Gardens, South Hampstead, London, N.W. (when
|
|||
|
this comment was written).
|
|||
|
But its general nature is that of a certain minute
|
|||
|
whiteness, appearing at the extreme end of great
|
|||
|
blackness.
|
|||
|
It is a good title for the last chapter of this book, and
|
|||
|
it also symbolises the eventual coming out into the light
|
|||
|
of his that has wandered long in the darkness.
|
|||
|
91 is the numberation of Amen.
|
|||
|
The chapter consists of an analysis of this word, but
|
|||
|
gives no indication as to the result of this analysis, as
|
|||
|
if to imply this: The final Mystery is always insoluble.
|
|||
|
FINIS.
|
|||
|
CORONAT OPUS.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[192]
|
|||
|
BOOKS BY ALEISTER CROWLEY
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
mentioned in the Commentary
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
The Soldier and the Hunchback ! and ? The Eqx.
|
|||
|
I, i.
|
|||
|
Berashith. Coll. Works, II, 233.
|
|||
|
The Vision and The Voice (Liber 418). The Eqx.,
|
|||
|
I, v. Reprint, Barstow, Cal., 1952, with Com-
|
|||
|
mentary.
|
|||
|
Liber VII (Liber Liberi vel Lapidis Lazuli). Out of
|
|||
|
print; some reprints available.
|
|||
|
Liber Legis. The Eqx., I, vii.
|
|||
|
The Book of Thoth (The Tarot). London, 1944.
|
|||
|
AHA! The Eqx., I, iii.
|
|||
|
The Temple of Solomon the King. The Eqx.
|
|||
|
Household Gods. Pallanza, 1912.
|
|||
|
Liber LXI vel Causae. The Eqx., III, i.
|
|||
|
Liber 500. Unpublished.
|
|||
|
The World's Tragedy. Paris, 1910.
|
|||
|
The Scorpion. The Eqx., I, vi.
|
|||
|
The God-Eater. London, 1903.
|
|||
|
Liber XVI. The Eqx., I, vi.
|
|||
|
777, London 1909. Reprint with Commentary,
|
|||
|
London, 1955.
|
|||
|
Liber LXV. The Eqx., III, i.
|
|||
|
Liber O (Liber VI). The Eqx., I, ii.
|
|||
|
Konx Om Pax. London, 1907.
|
|||
|
Book 4, part III, same as Magick in Theory and
|
|||
|
Practice. Paris, 1929.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[193]
|
|||
|
PRO AND CON TENTS
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
(dots?)
|
|||
|
1. The Sabbath of the Goat.
|
|||
|
2. The Cry of the Hawk.
|
|||
|
3. The Oyster.
|
|||
|
4. Peaches.
|
|||
|
5. The battle of the Ants.
|
|||
|
6. Caviar.
|
|||
|
7. The Dinosaurs.
|
|||
|
8. Steeped Horsehair.
|
|||
|
9. The Branks.
|
|||
|
10. Windlestraws.
|
|||
|
11. The Glow-Worm.
|
|||
|
12. The Dragon-Flies.
|
|||
|
13. Pilgrim-Talk.
|
|||
|
14. Onion-Peelings.
|
|||
|
15. The Gun-Barrel.
|
|||
|
16. The Stag-Beetle.
|
|||
|
17. The Swan.
|
|||
|
18. Dewdrops.
|
|||
|
19. The Leopard and the Deer.
|
|||
|
20. Samson.
|
|||
|
21. The Blind Webster.
|
|||
|
22. The Despot.
|
|||
|
23. Skidoo!
|
|||
|
24. The Hawk and the blindworm.
|
|||
|
25. THE STAR RUBY.
|
|||
|
26. The Elephant and the Tortoise.
|
|||
|
27. The Sorcerer.
|
|||
|
28. The Pole-Star.
|
|||
|
29. The Southern Cross.
|
|||
|
30. John-a-Dreams.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[194]
|
|||
|
31. The Garotte.
|
|||
|
32. The Mountaineer.
|
|||
|
33. BAPHOMET.
|
|||
|
34. THe Smoking Dog.
|
|||
|
35. Venus of Milo.
|
|||
|
36. THE STAR SAPPHIRE.
|
|||
|
37. Dragons.
|
|||
|
38. Lambskin.
|
|||
|
39. The Looby.
|
|||
|
40. The HIMOG.
|
|||
|
41. Corn Beef Hash.
|
|||
|
42. Dust-Devils.
|
|||
|
43. Mulberry Tops.
|
|||
|
44. THE MASS OF THE PHOENIX.
|
|||
|
45. Chinese Music.
|
|||
|
46. Buttons and Rosettes.
|
|||
|
47. Windmill-Words.
|
|||
|
48. Mome Raths.
|
|||
|
49. WARATAH-BLOSSOMS.
|
|||
|
50. The Vigil of St. Hubert.
|
|||
|
51. Terrier Work.
|
|||
|
52. The Bull-Baiting.
|
|||
|
53. The Dowser.
|
|||
|
54. Eaves-Droppings.
|
|||
|
55. The Drooping Sunflower.
|
|||
|
56. Trouble with Twins.
|
|||
|
57. The Duck-Billed Platypus.
|
|||
|
58. Haggai-Howlings.
|
|||
|
59. The Tailess Monkey.
|
|||
|
60. The Wound of Amfortas.
|
|||
|
61. The Fool's Knot.
|
|||
|
62. Twig?
|
|||
|
63. Margery Daw.
|
|||
|
64. Constancy.
|
|||
|
65. Sic Transeat ---
|
|||
|
66. The Praying Mantis.
|
|||
|
67. Sodom-Apples.
|
|||
|
68. Manna.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
[195]
|
|||
|
69. The Way to Succeed-and the Way to Suck
|
|||
|
Eggs!
|
|||
|
70. Broomstick-Babblings.
|
|||
|
71. King's College Chapel.
|
|||
|
72. Hashed Pheasant.
|
|||
|
73. The Devil, the Ostrich, and the Orphan Child.
|
|||
|
74. Carey Street.
|
|||
|
75. Plover's Eggs.
|
|||
|
76. Phaeton.
|
|||
|
77. THE SUBLIME AND SUPREME SEPTEN-
|
|||
|
ARY IN ITS MATURE MAGICAL MANI-
|
|||
|
FESTATION THROUGH MATTER: AS IT
|
|||
|
IS WRITTEN: AN HE-GOAT ALSO.
|
|||
|
78. Wheel and-Woa!
|
|||
|
79. The Bal bullier.
|
|||
|
80. Blackthorn.
|
|||
|
81. Louis Lingg.
|
|||
|
82. Bortsch: also Imperial Purple (and A PUNIC WAR).
|
|||
|
83. The Blind Pig.
|
|||
|
84. The Avalanche.
|
|||
|
85. Borborygmi.
|
|||
|
86. TAT.
|
|||
|
87. Mandarin-Meals.
|
|||
|
88. Gold Bricks.
|
|||
|
89. Unprofessional Conduct.
|
|||
|
90. Starlight.
|
|||
|
91. The Heikle.
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|
|||
|
|